Certayne letters, translated into English, being first written in Latine. Two, by the reverend and learned Mr. Francis Iunius, divinitie reader at Leyden in Holland. The other, by the exiled English Church, abiding for the present at Amsterdam in Holland. Together with the confession of faith prefixed: where vpon the said letters were first written
         Junius, Franciscus, 1545-1602.
      
       
         
           1602
        
      
       Approx. 192 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 30 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A20920
         STC 7298
         ESTC S105409
         99841137
         99841137
         5697
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A20920)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 5697)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1234:28, 1525:05)
      
       
         
           
             Certayne letters, translated into English, being first written in Latine. Two, by the reverend and learned Mr. Francis Iunius, divinitie reader at Leyden in Holland. The other, by the exiled English Church, abiding for the present at Amsterdam in Holland. Together with the confession of faith prefixed: where vpon the said letters were first written
             Junius, Franciscus, 1545-1602.
             R. G., fl. 1602.
             Junius, Franciscus, 1545-1602. Christian letter.
             Johnson, Francis, 1562-1618.
             Ainsworth, Henry, 1571-1622?
          
           [2], 57, [1] p.
           
             Printed,
             [Amsterdam] :
             in the yeare. 1602.
          
           
             Preface signed by the translator of the Junius letters: R.G.
             A reprint of "A Christian letter", 1602, with additions and answers answers. The replies are signed by Francis Johnson and others.
             Prior publication in Latin not traced.
             The confession of faith is attributed to Henry Ainsworth.
             Place of publication from STC.
             P. 5-30 identified as STC 18434 on UMI microfilm reel 1525.
             Reproductions of the originals in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery and the Bodleian Library.
             Appears at reel 1234 (Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery copy) and at reel 1525 (Bodleian Library copy).
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Brownists -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2005-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Certayne
           Letters
           /
           translated
           into
           English
           /
           being
           first
           written
           in
           Latine
           .
           Two
           ,
           by
           the
           reverend
           and
           learned
           Mr.
           Francis
           Iunius
           ,
           Divinitie
           Reader
           at
           Leyden
           in
           Holland
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           by
           the
           exiled
           English
           Church
           ,
           abiding
           for
           the
           present
           at
           Amsterdam
           in
           Holland
           .
           Together
           with
           the
           Confession
           of
           faith
           prefixed
           :
           where
           vpon
           the
           said
           letters
           were
           first
           written
           .
        
         
           
             Esa
             .
             53.1
             .
          
           
             Who
             beleveth
             our
             report
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             is
             the
             arme
             of
             the
             Lord
             revealed
             ?
          
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           yeare
           .
           1602.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           R.G.
           the
           translatour
           of
           M.
           Iunius
           his
           letters
           :
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           SVch
           as
           of
           late
           yeares
           have
           rent
           themselues
           from
           the
           holie
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           used
           im
           the
           publique
           congregations
           and
           Churches
           of
           England
           ,
           being
           destitute
           of
           any
           sound
           warrant
           from
           the
           worde
           of
           God
           ,
           have
           sought
           from
           time
           to
           time
           so
           much
           the
           more
           earnestly
           (
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           such
           is
           )
           to
           shroude
           themselves
           vnder
           the
           shadowe
           of
           humane
           authoritie
           .
           Hēce
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           that
           Master
           Francis
           Iunius
           ,
           a
           mā
           of
           great
           learning
           ,
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           was
           solicited
           by
           some
           of
           them
           (
           as
           may
           appeare
           by
           these
           letters
           ensuing
           )
           in
           the
           yeare
           99.
           to
           be
           a
           favourer
           of
           their
           erronious
           opinions
           and
           of
           their
           vnchristian
           disordered
           and
           vndutifull
           proceedings
           :
           whose
           answere
           ,
           being
           delivered
           by
           himselfe
           to
           a
           religious
           and
           worshipful
           knight
           ,
           and
           so
           comming
           to
           my
           handes
           ,
           I
           have
           presumed
           to
           communicate
           with
           thee
           ,
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           some
           godly
           and
           well
           disposed
           ,
           hoping
           that
           through
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           thy
           prayers
           it
           may
           proove
           a
           good
           meanes
           to
           stay
           such
           as
           are
           wavering
           ,
           to
           confirme
           such
           as
           doe
           stand
           ,
           and
           to
           recover
           such
           as
           are
           fallen
           .
           For
           although
           he
           doe
           not
           enter
           into
           an
           exact
           discussing
           of
           the
           question
           with
           arguments
           ,
           objections
           ,
           and
           answeres
           :
           yet
           he
           vseth
           a
           very
           grave
           and
           godly
           admonition
           ,
           which
           is
           oftentimes
           of
           greater
           fruite
           ,
           then
           a
           long
           and
           learned
           disputation
           .
           And
           whosoever
           doth
           diligently
           studie
           the
           booke
           of
           God
           ,
           shal
           finde
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Prophets
           &
           Apostles
           do
           in
           manie
           places
           insist
           upō
           a
           plaine
           &
           simple
           asleve●ation
           of
           the
           truth
           rather
           then
           vpon
           multitude
           of
           proof
           &
           arguments
           .
           Besides
           ,
           if
           we
           observe
           the
           story
           of
           the
           holy
           Martyrs
           of
           our
           own
           Church
           &
           others
           ,
           we
           may
           preceive
           that
           by
           the
           sound
           profession
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           suffering
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           have
           glorified
           God
           and
           advanced
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           aswel
           as
           others
           have
           done
           by
           arguments
           and
           reasons
           .
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           if
           thou
           do
           well
           obserue
           these
           letters
           of
           Master
           Iunius
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           in
           them
           not
           vaine
           and
           emptie
           wordes
           :
           but
           waightie
           and
           sounde
           reasons
           grounded
           upon
           the
           holie
           Scriptures
           of
           God.
           Thus
           praying
           thee
           to
           take
           these
           first
           fruites
           of
           my
           poore
           laboures
           in
           this
           kinde
           in
           good
           part
           ,
           and
           beseching
           god
           to
           give
           a
           blessing
           hereunto
           ;
           I
           bid
           thee
           heartily
           farewel
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
             Thyne
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             R.G.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Answer
           to
           R.G.
           his
           Epistle
           prefixed
           before
           Mr.
           Iunius
           letters
           .
        
         
           SUch
           as
           have
           separated
           themselves
           /
           from
           the
           corrupt
           service
           of
           God
           /
           vsed
           in
           the
           publick
           congregations
           and
           parishes
           of
           England
           being
           persecuted
           with
           af●lictions
           reproches
           and
           slanders
           both
           at
           home
           and
           in
           the
           land
           whe●
           now
           they
           live
           exiles
           :
           have
           ben
           constreyned
           to
           publish
           to
           the
           world
           /
           the
           confession
           of
           their
           Christian
           faith
           /
           and
           causes
           of
           their
           departure
           from
           the
           foresayd
           English
           synagogues
           for
           clearing
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           and
           witnesses
           of
           the
           same
           /
           both
           which
           were
           much
           and
           many
           wayes
           calumniated
           .
           More
           specially
           they
           dedicated
           that
           litle
           book
           to
           al
           Christian
           vniversities
           neer
           about
           to
           be
           discussed
           /
           approved
           or
           reproved
           by
           the
           godly
           learned
           in
           them
           And
           sending
           one
           in
           particular
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           
             M.H.
             Iunius
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           learning
           and
           godlines
           /
           dwelling
           neer
           vnto
           them
           to
           be
           by
           him
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           brethrē
           of
           the
           vniversitie
           at
           Leyden
           judged
           of
           they
           received
           from
           him
           a
           letter
           lately
           by
           one
           R.G.
           trāslated
           and
           printed
           in
           English
           whether
           with
           the
           authors
           consent
           or
           not
           is
           yet
           vnknowne
           :
           but
           the
           copy
           (
           as
           the
           publisher
           sayth
           )
           was
           given
           out
           by
           the
           author
           himself
           /
           who
           might
           had
           done
           wel
           to
           have
           given
           a
           copy
           of
           the
           answer
           likewise
           ▪
           or
           if
           he
           did
           /
           the
           translator
           hath
           not
           dealt
           indifferently
           to
           publish
           one
           and
           not
           an
           other
           .
           How
           ever
           it
           were
           /
           al
           men
           may
           see
           how
           just
           and
           necessary
           occasion
           those
           eriled
           Christians
           now
           have
           /
           to
           print
           their
           answer
           also
           which
           vpō
           the
           receipt
           of
           his
           Letter
           they
           sent
           vnto
           him
           /
           but
           hitherto
           have
           spared
           to
           give
           out
           any
           one
           copy
           either
           of
           his
           or
           theirs
           :
           whether
           for
           doubt
           of
           their
           owne
           cause
           or
           reverend
           regard
           rather
           of
           that
           mā
           /
           let
           the
           sequel
           declare
           /
           and
           let
           the
           discrete
           reader
           by
           it
           judge
           /
           whether
           party
           hath
           most
           advantage
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           translators
           censure
           
             that
             they
             sought
             to
             shrowd
             themselves
             vnder
             the
             shadow
             of
             humane
             authoritie
             .
          
           this
           brief
           narratiō
           of
           the
           cariage
           of
           the
           matter
           /
           and
           the
           plaine
           apologie
           which
           they
           make
           vnto
           Mr.
           Iunius
           of
           their
           proceedings
           /
           wil
           shew
           it
           (
           vnto
           al
           godly
           wyse
           )
           to
           be
           but
           the
           surmise
           of
           a
           malicious
           hart
           .
           And
           were
           it
           not
           that
           the
           weaknes
           and
           badnes
           of
           their
           cause
           compelleth
           them
           thus
           to
           doe
           it
           might
           seem
           strange
           that
           any
           of
           the
           church
           of
           England
           would
           publish
           such
           a
           writing
           as
           this
           in
           their
           owne
           defence
           /
           as
           if
           it
           approved
           their
           estate
           /
           and
           condēned
           those
           foresayd
           Christian
           exiles
           :
           when
           any
           whose
           eyes
           ar
           in
           his
           head
           /
           may
           see
           by
           Mr
           Iunius
           his
           writing
           vnto
           them
           /
           as
           Christian
           brethren
           /
           and
           refusing
           at
           al
           to
           vndertake
           the
           maintenance
           of
           those
           English
           parishes
           or
           conviction
           of
           such
           as
           separate
           from
           them
           how
           far
           it
           is
           frō
           justifying
           those
           synagogues
           estate
           .
           Yea
           al
           wiseharted
           may
           and
           will
           we
           doubt
           not
           easily
           discerne
           how
           naked
           and
           helplesse
           they
           be
           which
           neither
           by
           their
           friends
           at
           home
           /
           nor
           the
           most
           learned
           abroad
           can
           otherwise
           be
           ●elieved
           then
           by
           such
           things
           as
           hitherto
           they
           have
           printed
           Or
           howsoever
           this
           present
           generation
           shall
           judge
           of
           these
           things
           /
           yet
           the
           ages
           to
           come
           /
           (
           which
           wil
           be
           lesse
           partial
           )
           wil
           easily
           give
           sentence
           .
        
         
           The
           better
           to
           certify
           thee
           ▪
           good
           reader
           of
           the
           whole
           cause
           /
           and
           cariage
           therof
           /
           here
           is
           with
           these
           Lecters
           set
           forth
           also
           their
           Confession
           of
           faith
           /
           with
           the
           Epis●le
           and
           preface
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Latine
           .
           And
           wheras
           ther
           is
           since
           that
           time
           published
           also
           a
           second
           epistle
           of
           Mr.
           Iunius
           ther
           is
           now
           the
           answer
           to
           it
           set
           forth
           likewise
           :
           which
           answer
           was
           presently
           written
           vpon
           the
           receipt
           of
           his
           Letter
           /
           but
           not
           then
           sent
           for
           causes
           partly
           before
           noted
           and
           now
           more
           fully
           signified
           and
           sent
           to
           Mr.
           Iunius
           himself
           .
           The
           things
           which
           here
           are
           mentioned
           of
           corruptions
           in
           some
           other
           churches
           and
           dealings
           that
           have
           passed
           about
           thē
           ar
           yet
           spared
           from
           being
           published
           in
           print
           at
           large
           til
           further
           occasion
           and
           provocation
           be
           .
           Onely
           the
           general
           and
           brief
           h●●ds
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           controversie
           /
           at
           now
           printed
           (
           as
           they
           were
           sent
           vnto
           Mr.
           Iunius
           /
           although
           we
           were
           loth
           to
           do
           it
           but
           that
           their
           was
           necessarie
           
           occasion
           given
           by
           things
           which
           passed
           in
           the
           Letters
           /
           as
           al
           mē
           may
           see
           .
           Moreover
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           omitted
           /
           how
           in
           the
           printed
           copy
           of
           Mr.
           Iunius
           Letter
           /
           *
           some
           things
           were
           corrupted
           /
           by
           alteration
           omission
           /
           and
           c.
           Otherwise
           then
           in
           the
           original
           by
           himself
           first
           sent
           /
           they
           do
           stand
           and
           ar
           yet
           to
           be
           seen
           .
           This
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           Mr.
           Iunius
           himself
           would
           doe
           but
           was
           (
           perhaps
           )
           the
           printers
           fault
           /
           or
           rather
           indeed
           the
           translators
           evil
           mind
           for
           his
           mother
           churches
           advantage
           /
           whō
           falshood
           seeketh
           to
           vphold
           /
           when
           syncerity
           and
           truth
           hath
           forsaken
           her
           .
           It
           shal
           therfore
           rest
           vpon
           him
           /
           as
           
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             his
             evil
             labours
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
          
           til
           he
           clear
           himself
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           /
           and
           Martyrs
           by
           him
           mentioned
           /
           dealt
           not
           so
           .
           Neither
           yet
           did
           they
           alwayes
           insist
           vpon
           a
           plaine
           and
           simple
           
             asseveration
             of
             the
             truth
          
           ,
           but
           mainteyned
           it
           also
           with
           proofes
           and
           arguments
           from
           scripture
           /
           and
           sound
           reason
           /
           against
           such
           as
           oppugned
           the
           same
           .
           Act.
           17.2.3
           .
           and
           18.28
           .
           and
           28.23
           .
           Rom
           ,
           1.17
           .
           and
           3.4.10
           .
           and
           4.3.7.17
           .
           and
           9.7.9.12.13.17.20.25.27.29.33
           .
           and
           10.5.11.15.19.21
           .
           and
           11.2.9.26
           .
           1
           Cor.
           15.3.4.25.27.45.54.55
           .
           Gal.
           3.6
           8.10.11.13.22
           .
           and
           4.21.22.27.30
           .
           Esa
           .
           40.12
           .
           and
           41.21.22.23.24
           .
           and
           44.6
           .
           and
           c.
           Mal.
           4.4
           .
           Acts
           &
           
             monuments
             in
             the
             historie
             of
             Mr.
             Brute
             ,
             Thorp
             ,
             Lambert
             ,
             Ridly
             ,
             Philpot
             ,
             Bradford
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
          
           And
           though
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           had
           /
           yet
           no
           mās
           asseveratiō
           now
           /
           may
           be
           compared
           with
           theirs
           /
           but
           must
           be
           tried
           by
           their
           writings
           .
           And
           so
           these
           Christian
           exiles
           /
           published
           to
           that
           end
           their
           faith
           vnto
           the
           world
           /
           against
           which
           to
           this
           day
           /
           neither
           Mr.
           Iunius
           nor
           any
           els
           of
           that
           or
           the
           other
           vniversities
           /
           have
           to
           our
           knowledge
           vsed
           any
           one
           
             weighty
             and
             sound
             reason
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             holy
             scripture
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           this
           translator
           would
           bear
           men
           in
           hand
           he
           doth
           /
           and
           as
           the
           Prophets
           did
           in
           al
           their
           asseverations
           /
           taking
           their
           ground
           from
           the
           law
           before
           given
           .
           
             Mat.
             22.40
          
           .
           The
           Lord
           rebuke
           Satan
           /
           and
           make
           bright
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           name
           and
           Gospel
           /
           and
           turne
           to
           the
           profit
           of
           every
           faithful
           soule
           /
           these
           things
           now
           published
           by
           his
           vnworthy
           and
           contemned
           servants
           /
           to
           his
           owne
           eternal
           prayse
           in
           Christ
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Printers
           default
           there
           are
           (
           good
           Reader
           )
           a
           few
           faults
           escaped
           in
           the
           printing
           some
           whereof
           are
           here
           noted
           .
           Which
           with
           the
           rest
           thou
           observest
           thy self
           /
           we
           pray
           thee
           amend
           /
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             11.
             lin
             .
             13.
             then
             to
             make
             .
             Pag.
             12.
             l.
             8.
             all
             that
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             15.
             l.
             20.21.22.32.33.34
             .
             blot
             out
             these
             marcks
             :
             *
             ‡
             (
             (
             *
             "
             ‡
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             16.
             l.
             1.
             also
             *
             of
             old
             .
             And
             lin
             .
             7.
             
             Iob.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             17.
             l.
             3.
             vnwritten
             .
             And
             blot
             out
             /
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             18.
             l.
             13.
             
             Act.
             3.22
             .
             Pag.
             24.
             l.
             34.
             
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             25.
             l.
             20.
             ●iev
             .
             2.1
             .
             1.
             
             King.
             12.
             
             Pag.
             27.
             l.
             28.
             
             Gal.
             3.28.29
          
           
             Pag.
             29.
             l.
             1.
             no
             whit
             .
             L.
             18.1
             .
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
             L.
             49.
             
             Exod.
             18.12
             .
             and
             10
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             39.
             l.
             7.
             
             Churches
             of
             this
             city
             /
             that
             etc.
             and
             then
             be
             delivered
             .
             L.
             27.
             contend
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             40.
             l.
             26.
             publish
             .
             Pag.
             41.
             l.
             1.
             their
             private
             Confessions
             of
             faith
             their
             apol
             .
             L.
             7.8
             .
             prevaile
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             42.
             l.
             22.
             let
             vs.
             Pag.
             45.
             l.
             13.
             ingenuously
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             47.
             in
             the
             margent
             .
             l.
             10.
             
               licet
               vobis
            
             .
             And
             l.
             13.
             discindere
             .
          
           
             P.
             48.
             l.
             10
             /
             cōsent
             .
             P.
             50.
             li.
             9.
             evē
             to
             strive
             earnestly
             .
             P.
             51.
             l.
             32.
             taunting
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             53.
             l.
             3.
             yea
             so
             .
             L.
             13.
             many
             weak
             ones
             /
             before
             so
             many
             deadly
             .
          
           
             Pa.
             54.
             l.
             1.
             
             Amst
             .
             is
             such
             /
             as
             being
             but
             one
             /
             yet
             it
             meeteth
             in
             three
             severall
             places
             :
             wherevpon
             it
             is
             so
             confus
             .
             etc.
             And
             li.
             32.
             
             Gal.
             4.10.11
             .
          
        
         
           Note
           besides
           /
           where
           
             Mr.
             Iunius
          
           in
           his
           second
           letter
           (
           Pag.
           47.
           )
           pretendeth
           /
           as
           if
           there
           had
           ben
           some
           fault
           in
           the
           Messenger
           or
           vs
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           
             to
             whom
             or
             whither
             he
             should
             have
             written
             his
             first
          
           :
           that
           in
           the
           book
           it self
           which
           was
           delivered
           vnto
           him
           there
           was
           particular
           mention
           both
           of
           the
           place
           and
           of
           the
           partyes
           from
           whō
           it
           came
           :
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Epistle
           prefired
           before
           it
           /
           which
           is
           of
           the
           dedication
           to
           the
           vniversityes
           .
           And
           els
           how
           knew
           he
           
             at
             the
             moneths
             end
          
           more
           then
           before
           /
           to
           whom
           and
           whither
           to
           send
           as
           he
           did
           ?
           Which
           poynt
           is
           so
           very
           playne
           /
           as
           to
           himself
           we
           thought
           there
           needed
           not
           then
           so
           much
           as
           any
           mention
           of
           it
           .
           Yet
           thought
           we
           here
           to
           note
           it
           /
           least
           some
           others
           not
           observing
           so
           much
           /
           might
           thinck
           
             the
             fault
          
           wherof
           he
           speaketh
           to
           ly
           on
           vs
           or
           the
           messēger
           /
           which
           (
           what
           soever
           it
           were
           )
           is
           still
           to
           rest
           vpon
           himself
           /
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Confession
           of
           fayth
           of
           certayne
           English
           people
           /
           living
           in
           exile
           /
           in
           the
           Low
           countreyes
           .
           Together
           vvith
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           Reader
           Which
           we
           wish
           of
           all
           may
           be
           read
           and
           considered
           .
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4
             /
             13.
             
          
           
             
               We
               beleev
               :
               therefore
               have
               we
               spoken
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Harmony
             of
             Confess
             .
             in
             the
             preface
             set
             before
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             French
             and
             Belgick
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             Prelates
             and
             Priests
             do
             alvvay
             cry
             out
             ,
             that
             vve
             are
             Hereticks
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             Sectaryes
             .
             Hovvbeit
             let
             thē
             knovv
             ,
             that
             the
             crime
             of
             Heresy
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             thē
             ,
             vvhose
             faith
             doth
             vvholy
             rely
             vpon
             most
             sure
             grounds
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             That
             they
             are
             not
             Schismaticks
             ,
             vvho
             entierly
             cleave
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             do
             describe
             vnto
             vs
             :
             Nor
             they
             to
             be
             counted
             Sectaryes
             ,
             vvho
             embrace
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             vvhich
             is
             one
             and
             alvvayes
             like
             it self
             .
          
           
           
             
               To
               the
               reverend
               and
               learned
               men
               ,
               the
               Students
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               the
               Christian
               Vniversities
               of
               Leyden
               in
               Holland
               ,
               of
               Sanctandrewes
               in
               Scotland
               ▪
               of
               Heidelbergh
               ,
               Geneva
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               like
               famous
               scholes
               of
               learning
               in
               the
               Low
               countreyes
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               and
               France
               .
            
          
           
             The
             English
             exiles
             in
             the
             Low
             countreys
             ,
             wish
             grace
             and
             peace
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             THis
             true
             confession
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             in
             our
             judgment
             wholy
             agreable
             to
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             do
             here
             exhibit
             vnto
             all
             to
             be
             discussed
             :
             and
             vnto
             you
             (
             reverend
             Sirs
             )
             we
             dedicate
             it
             for
             two
             causes
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             know
             you
             are
             able
             in
             respect
             of
             your
             singular
             knowledge
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             hope
             you
             are
             willing
             in
             respect
             of
             your
             syncere
             piety
             ,
             to
             convince
             our
             errours
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             we
             be
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             this
             testimony
             of
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             if
             you
             also
             fynd
             it
             agree
             with
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             may
             by
             you
             be
             approved
             ,
             eyther
             in
             silence
             or
             by
             writing
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             think
             best
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             we
             shal
             be
             thought
             very
             bold
             ,
             that
             being
             despised
             of
             all
             ,
             yet
             doubted
             not
             to
             sollicite
             you
             so
             many
             and
             so
             great
             learned
             men
             .
             But
             this
             we
             did
             ,
             partly
             at
             the
             request
             of
             others
             to
             whom
             we
             would
             not
             deny
             it
             :
             partly
             with
             desier
             to
             have
             the
             truth
             through
             your
             help
             better
             defended
             and
             further
             spread
             abroad
             :
             partly
             cōstreyned
             by
             our
             exile
             and
             other
             calamityes
             almost
             infinite
             :
             partly
             also
             moved
             with
             love
             of
             our
             native
             coūtrey
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             wherein
             now
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             others
             else
             where
             :
             wishing
             that
             all
             may
             walk
             with
             a
             right
             foot
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             praying
             daily
             vnto
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             work
             of
             restoring
             Religion
             and
             the
             Church
             decayed
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             happily
             begun
             in
             these
             latter
             tymes
             ,
             by
             our
             Gracious
             Soveraigne
             and
             the
             other
             Princes
             of
             these
             countreyes
             and
             ages
             (
             his
             servants
             )
             he
             would
             fully
             accomplish
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             name
             and
             eternall
             salvation
             in
             Christ
             of
             his
             elect
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             causes
             which
             moved
             vs
             to
             publish
             this
             Confession
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             forsake
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             now
             it
             stādeth
             ,
             we
             have
             truly
             and
             as
             briefly
             as
             we
             could
             related
             them
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             hereafter
             following
             :
             and
             therefore
             thought
             here
             to
             omit
             the
             repetition
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
             alway
             preserve
             you
             and
             your
             Vniversityes
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             the
             ornamēt
             of
             good
             learning
             ,
             the
             propagation
             and
             maintenance
             of
             his
             pure
             Religion
             .
             From
             Amsterdam
             in
             the
             low
             countreyes
             .
             The
             yeare
             of
             the
             last
             patience
             of
             the
             saints
             ,
             1598.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             preface
             to
             the
             Christian
             Reader
             .
          
           
             IT
             may
             seeme
             strange
             vnto
             thee
             (
             Christian
             Reader
             )
             that
             any
             off
             the
             Englysh
             nation
             should
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             be
             forced
             to
             forsake
             their
             natyve
             contrye
             /
             and
             lyve
             in
             exile
             /
             especially
             in
             these
             dayes
             /
             when
             the
             Gospell
             seemeth
             to
             have
             free
             passage
             /
             and
             florish
             in
             that
             land
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             have
             our
             exile
             bene
             hardly
             thought
             of
             by
             many
             /
             and
             evil
             spoken
             of
             by
             some
             who
             know
             not
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             )
             eyther
             the
             trewe
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             or
             causes
             of
             our
             forsaking
             and
             separating
             from
             the
             same
             /
             but
             hearing
             this
             sect
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             to
             be
             every
             where
             spoken
             against
             have
             (
             with
             out
             at
             all
             further
             search
             )
             accounted
             and
             divulged
             vs
             as
             heretickes
             /
             or
             Schismatickes
             at
             the
             least
             .
             
             Yea
             some
             (
             and
             such
             as
             worst
             might
             )
             have
             sought
             the
             increase
             of
             our
             afflictions
             /
             even
             here
             also
             yf
             they
             could
             ,
             which
             thinge
             they
             have
             /
             both
             secretly
             and
             openly
             attempted
             .
             This
             hath
             Sathan
             added
             vnto
             all
             our
             former
             sorrowes
             /
             envying
             that
             we
             should
             have
             rest
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             b
             inhabyted
             world
             /
             and
             therfor
             ceaseth
             not
             to
             make
             warre
             with
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             womans
             seed
             /
             which
             keepe
             the
             commaundemēts
             of
             God
             and
             have
             the
             testimony
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             that
             c
             brought
             his
             former
             Israell
             out
             off
             Egypt
             /
             and
             when
             they
             walked
             aboute
             from
             nation
             to
             natiō
             /
             from
             one
             Kingdome
             to
             an
             other
             people
             /
             suffered
             no
             man
             to
             do
             them
             wronge
             /
             but
             reproved
             kinges
             for
             their
             sakes
             :
             the
             same
             Lord
             yet
             lyveth
             to
             maynteyne
             the
             right
             off
             his
             afflicted
             servantes
             /
             whome
             he
             hath
             severed
             /
             and
             dayly
             gathereth
             out
             off
             the
             world
             /
             to
             d
             be
             vnto
             himselff
             a
             chosen
             generatiō
             /
             a
             royall
             priesthood
             a
             peculiar
             people
             and
             Israell
             off
             God
             :
             He
             e
             is
             our
             hope
             and
             strength
             and
             helpe
             in
             trobles
             ready
             to
             be
             found
             /
             he
             will
             hyde
             vs
             vnder
             his
             winges
             /
             and
             vnder
             his
             feathers
             we
             shall
             be
             sure
             vntyll
             these
             myseries
             be
             over
             past
             .
             And
             though
             we
             could
             for
             our
             partes
             well
             have
             borne
             this
             rebuke
             off
             Christ
             in
             silence
             /
             and
             left
             our
             cause
             to
             him
             who
             iudgeth
             iustly
             all
             the
             children
             off
             men
             :
             yet
             for
             the
             manyfestation
             and
             clearing
             of
             the
             truth
             off
             God
             from
             reproche
             off
             men
             /
             and
             for
             the
             bringing
             off
             others
             togither
             with
             our selves
             to
             the
             same
             knouwledge
             and
             fellowship
             off
             the
             Gospell
             /
             we
             have
             thought
             it
             needfull
             and
             our
             duty
             to
             make
             knowen
             vnto
             the
             world
             /
             our
             vnfeyghned
             fayth
             in
             God
             /
             and
             loyall
             obedience
             towardes
             our
             Prince
             /
             and
             all
             Governours
             set
             over
             vs
             in
             the
             Lord
             /
             together
             with
             the
             reasons
             off
             our
             leaving
             the
             ministery
             worship
             and
             Church
             off
             England
             .
             Which
             are
             not
             (
             as
             they
             pretend
             )
             for
             some
             fewe
             faultes
             and
             corruptions
             remayning
             /
             such
             as
             we
             acknowledge
             man
             be
             found
             in
             the
             perfectest
             Church
             on
             earth
             :
             Neyther
             count
             we
             it
             lawfull
             for
             any
             member
             to
             forsake
             the
             fellowship
             off
             the
             Church
             for
             blemyshes
             and
             imperfections
             /
             which
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             calling
             should
             studeously
             seeke
             to
             cure
             /
             and
             to
             exspect
             and
             further
             it
             vntyll
             eyther
             there
             followe
             redresse
             or
             the
             disease
             be
             growen
             incureable
             /
             and
             the
             f
             candlestick
             be
             moved
             out
             off
             the
             place
             .
             But
             we
             having
             through
             Gods
             mercy
             learned
             to
             discerne
             betwixt
             gap
             the
             true
             worship
             off
             God
             /
             and
             the
             Antichristian
             leitourgie
             /
             the
             true
             ministerie
             off
             Christ
             and
             Antichristian
             priesthood
             and
             prelacy
             /
             the
             ordinances
             off
             Christes
             testament
             and
             popysh
             cannons
             :
             have
             also
             learned
             to
             leave
             h
             the
             evill
             and
             choose
             the
             good
             to
             forsake
             Babell
             the
             land
             off
             our
             captyvitie
             /
             and
             get
             vs
             vnto
             Sion
             the
             mount
             of
             the
             Lordes
             holynes
             /
             and
             place
             where
             his
             honour
             dwelleth
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             we
             desyre
             thee
             /
             good
             Reader
             to
             vnderstand
             /
             and
             mynde
             that
             we
             have
             not
             in
             any
             dislyke
             of
             the
             civill
             estate
             and
             politicke
             goverment
             in
             that
             common
             wealth
             /
             which
             we
             much
             lyke
             and
             love
             seperated
             our selves
             from
             that
             Churche
             :
             Neyther
             have
             we
             shaken
             of
             our
             alleageance
             and
             dutyfull
             obedyence
             to
             our
             Soveraigne
             Prince
             Elezabeth
             her
             honorable
             Consellers
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             set
             over
             vs
             but
             have
             alwayes
             and
             still
             do
             reverence
             love
             and
             obey
             them
             every
             one
             in
             the
             Lord
             /
             opposing
             our selves
             against
             al
             enemyes
             forreigne
             or
             domesticall
             :
             against
             
             all
             invasions
             /
             insurrections
             /
             treasons
             or
             conspiracies
             by
             whome
             soever
             intended
             against
             her
             Majestie
             and
             the
             State
             /
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             advēture
             our
             lyves
             in
             their
             defence
             /
             iff
             need
             require
             .
             Neiter
             have
             our
             greatest
             adversaryes
             ever
             bene
             able
             to
             attaint
             vs
             of
             the
             least
             disloyalty
             in
             this
             regarde
             .
             And
             though
             now
             we
             be
             exiled
             /
             yet
             do
             we
             dayly
             pray
             and
             will
             for
             the
             preservation
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             off
             her
             Majestie
             and
             all
             her
             domynions
          
           
             And
             wheras
             we
             have
             bene
             accused
             off
             intrusion
             into
             the
             Magistrates
             office
             /
             as
             goeing
             about
             our selves
             to
             reforme
             the
             abuses
             in
             that
             land
             /
             it
             is
             a
             mere
             malicious
             calumnie
             /
             which
             our
             adversaries
             have
             forged
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             hart
             .
             
             We
             have
             alwayes
             both
             by
             word
             and
             practise
             shewed
             the
             contrary
             /
             neyther
             ever
             attempted
             or
             purposed
             any
             such
             thinge
             :
             but
             have
             indevored
             thus
             onely
             to
             reforme
             our
             selves
             and
             our
             lyves
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             off
             Gods
             word
             /
             by
             absteyning
             from
             all
             evyll
             and
             keeping
             the
             commandements
             off
             Iesus
             :
             leaving
             the
             suppressing
             and
             casting
             out
             off
             those
             remnants
             of
             Idolatry
             /
             vnto
             the
             Magistrates
             /
             to
             whome
             it
             belongeth
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             we
             testifye
             by
             these
             presents
             vnto
             all
             men
             /
             and
             desyre
             them
             to
             take
             knowledge
             herof
             that
             we
             have
             not
             forsaken
             any
             one
             poynt
             of
             the
             true
             ancient
             catholicke
             and
             apostolicke
             fayth
             professed
             in
             our
             land
             :
             but
             hold
             the
             same
             groundes
             of
             Christian
             religion
             with
             them
             still
             /
             agreeing
             lykewise
             herein
             /
             with
             the
             Dutch
             /
             Scottysh
             /
             Germane
             /
             French
             /
             Heldetian
             /
             and
             all
             other
             Christian
             reformed
             Churches
             round
             about
             vs
             /
             whose
             confessions
             publyshed
             /
             we
             call
             to
             witnes
             our
             agrement
             with
             them
             in
             matters
             of
             greatest
             moment
             /
             being
             cōferred
             with
             these
             articles
             of
             our
             fayth
             following
             .
             
             The
             thinges
             then
             onely
             against
             which
             we
             contend
             /
             and
             which
             we
             mislyke
             in
             the
             Englysh
             parish
             assemblyes
             /
             are
             many
             reliques
             of
             that
             man
             off
             Synne
             (
             whome
             they
             pretend
             to
             have
             abandoned
             )
             yet
             reteyned
             among
             them
             /
             and
             with
             a
             high
             hand
             maynteyned
             /
             vpholden
             /
             and
             imposed
             .
             The
             partici●ers
             wherof
             being
             almost
             infinite
             )
             cannot
             well
             off
             vs
             besett
             downe
             /
             and
             would
             be
             tedious
             and
             yrksome
             to
             thee
             (
             good
             Reader
             :
             )
             But
             the
             principall
             heades
             we
             wil
             truely
             relate
             /
             and
             that
             so
             briefely
             as
             in
             so
             large
             and
             confuse
             a
             subject
             we
             can
             .
          
           
             First
             in
             the
             planting
             and
             constituting
             of
             their
             Churche
             (
             at
             the
             begining
             of
             our
             Queene
             Elizabets
             reigne
             )
             they
             receved
             at
             once
             into
             the
             body
             of
             that
             Churche
             /
             as
             members
             /
             the
             whole
             land
             /
             which
             generally
             then
             stood
             for
             the
             most
             part
             professed
             Papistes
             who
             had
             revolted
             from
             the
             profession
             /
             which
             they
             made
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             king
             Edward
             off
             happy
             memorye
             /
             and
             shed
             much
             blood
             off
             many
             Christian
             Martyrs
             in
             Queene
             Maryes
             dayes
             .
             This
             people
             yet
             standinge
             in
             this
             fearfull
             sinfull
             state
             /
             in
             idolatry
             /
             blyndnes
             superstitiō
             and
             all
             manner
             wickednes
             /
             without
             any
             professed
             repentance
             /
             and
             without
             the
             meanes
             theroff
             /
             namely
             the
             preaching
             off
             the
             word
             goeing
             before
             /
             were
             by
             force
             and
             aucthority
             of
             lawe
             onely
             compelled
             /
             and
             together
             receved
             into
             the
             bosome
             /
             and
             body
             of
             the
             Churche
             /
             their
             seed
             baptised
             themselves
             receved
             and
             compelled
             to
             the
             Lords
             supper
             /
             had
             this
             ministery
             and
             servyce
             (
             which
             now
             then
             use
             )
             inioyned
             and
             set
             over
             them
             /
             and
             eversynce
             they
             and
             their
             seed
             remayne
             in
             this
             estate
             /
             being
             all
             but
             one
             body
             comonly
             called
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ▪
             Here
             are
             none
             exempted
             or
             excluded
             /
             be
             they
             never
             soo
             prophane
             or
             wretched
             no
             athiest
             /
             adulterer
             /
             thiefe
             /
             or
             murderer
             /
             no
             lyer
             /
             periured
             /
             witche
             or
             coniurer
             and
             c.
             all
             are
             one
             fellowship
             one
             body
             /
             one
             Churche
             .
             Now
             let
             the
             law
             off
             God
             be
             looked
             into
             /
             and
             there
             wil
             be
             found
             /
             that
             such
             persones
             i
             are
             not
             fit
             stones
             for
             the
             lordes
             spiritual
             howse
             /
             no
             meete
             members
             for
             Christes
             glorious
             body
             .
             k
             None
             of
             yeres
             may
             be
             receved
             into
             the
             Churche
             without
             free
             professed
             fayth
             repētance
             and
             submission
             vnto
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             heavenly
             ordynances
             :
             Neyther
             may
             any
             contynew
             l
             there
             longer
             then
             they
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruytes
             off
             fayth
             walking
             as
             becometh
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             .
             Christ
             m
             Iesus
             hath
             called
             and
             severed
             his
             servants
             out
             of
             and
             from
             the
             world
             .
             How
             then
             should
             this
             confused
             
             and
             mixed
             people
             be
             esteemed
             the
             orderly
             gathered
             true
             planted
             and
             right
             constituted
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             as
             they
             have
             reteyned
             the
             whole
             rout
             of
             the
             popysh
             multitude
             without
             any
             distinction
             /
             for
             members
             of
             their
             Churche
             :
             so
             have
             they
             set
             over
             them
             (
             as
             reason
             was
             )
             the
             same
             popysh
             Clergie
             and
             Prelacy
             /
             which
             they
             receved
             from
             the
             Romysh
             Apostasie
             and
             this
             day
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             popysh
             Churches
             :
             
             to
             wit●
             /
             
               Archbs
               ,
               Primats
               ,
               Bbs
               ,
               Metropolitanes
               ,
               Suffraganes
               ,
               Archdeacōs
               ,
               Deanes
               ,
               Chauncellors
               ,
               Commissaries
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             rable
             /
             which
             rule
             and
             governe
             these
             assemblyes
             according
             to
             the
             popysh
             cannons
             /
             rites
             /
             and
             customes
             .
             These
             have
             the
             power
             and
             aucthoritie
             in
             their
             hādes
             to
             set
             forth
             iniunctions
             /
             to
             make
             and
             depose
             ministers
             ▪
             to
             excomunicate
             both
             priest
             and
             people
             which
             they
             do
             very
             exquisitly
             if
             they
             yeld
             not
             vnto
             them
             their
             due
             homage
             and
             obedience
             .
             These
             have
             both
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             civill
             aucthoritie
             /
             to
             reigne
             as
             Princes
             in
             the
             Churche
             and
             lyve
             as
             Lordes
             in
             the
             common
             wealth
             /
             to
             punysh
             imprison
             /
             and
             persecute
             evē
             to
             death
             all
             that
             dare
             but
             once
             mutter
             against
             their
             vnlaufull
             proceedinges
             .
             Of
             these
             prelates
             tyranny
             cruelty
             and
             vnlawfull
             aurthoritie
             the
             better
             sort
             both
             of
             preachers
             and
             people
             have
             cryed
             out
             /
             and
             longe
             tyme
             sued
             vnto
             the
             Prince
             and
             parliamēt
             to
             have
             them
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             Churche
             /
             as
             being
             the
             lymmes
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             
             But
             not
             prevayling
             they
             are
             now
             content
             (
             for
             avoyding
             of
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             /
             to
             submitt
             them
             selves
             and
             their
             soules
             to
             this
             Antichristian
             Hierarchie
             /
             and
             beare
             the
             sinfull
             yoke
             and
             burthen
             of
             their
             traditions
             /
             and
             to
             receve
             and
             carry
             aboute
             the
             dreadfull
             and
             detestable
             marke
             of
             the
             beast
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             /
             The
             inferiour
             ministery
             of
             that
             Churche
             /
             consisteth
             of
             Priests
             /
             Parsons
             /
             Vicars
             /
             Curats
             /
             hired
             preachers
             /
             or
             Lecturers
             ,
             with
             
               Clarkes
               ,
               Sextons
               ,
               &c.
            
             all
             which
             have
             receved
             their
             offices
             callings
             and
             aucthoritie
             from
             their
             ●orenamed
             Lordes
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             to
             whome
             they
             have
             sworne
             their
             canonicall
             obedience
             /
             and
             promysed
             to
             performe
             it
             with
             all
             reverence
             and
             submyssion
             .
             
             Their
             office
             is
             to
             read
             over
             the
             servyce
             booke
             and
             
               Bps.
               Decrees
            
             ,
             thereby
             to
             worship
             God
             /
             to
             marry
             /
             to
             bury
             /
             to
             church
             women
             /
             to
             visit
             the
             sicke
             /
             give
             him
             the
             Sacrament
             /
             and
             forgyve
             him
             all
             his
             sinnes
             :
             and
             if
             their
             lyvinges
             or
             benefices
             (
             as
             they
             are
             called
             )
             amount
             to
             a
             certeyne
             summe
             of
             money
             in
             the
             Queenes
             booke
             /
             then
             must
             they
             preach
             /
             or
             get
             some
             other
             to
             preach
             for
             them
             fower
             sermons
             in
             a
             yere
             in
             their
             parish
             /
             where
             also
             must
             be
             noted
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             these
             Priestes
             are
             utterlye
             vnlearned
             /
             and
             cannot
             preache
             at
             all
             :
             wherby
             it
             cometh
             to
             passe
             that
             most
             of
             the
             people
             are
             as
             blynde
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             darke
             dayes
             of
             popery
             .
             These
             ministers
             generally
             /
             aswel
             preachers
             as
             other
             /
             lyve
             in
             feare
             and
             servitude
             vnder
             their
             foresaid
             Lords
             the
             Bbs.
             for
             as
             without
             their
             lycence
             wrytten
             and
             sealed
             they
             cannot
             preach
             /
             so
             vpon
             their
             displeasure
             and
             for
             not
             obeying
             their
             injunctions
             /
             they
             are
             many
             tymes
             suspēded
             degraded
             /
             and
             if
             they
             will
             not
             be
             ruled
             /
             put
             in
             prison
             :
             so
             that
             sundry
             of
             them
             have
             bene
             suspended
             and
             imprisoned
             for
             preaching
             against
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             not
             subscribing
             to
             their
             devised
             articles
             and
             booke
             of
             comon
             prayer
             not
             wearing
             the
             square
             capp
             and
             surplus
             /
             not
             reading
             the
             service
             booke
             /
             and
             be
             tyed
             to
             the
             same
             /
             not
             coming
             to
             the
             Bishops
             courtes
             /
             visitations
             /
             inquisitions
             /
             and
             c.
             tyll
             now
             of
             late
             being
             wearyed
             with
             these
             trobles
             /
             they
             give
             place
             to
             their
             tyranny
             /
             and
             are
             content
             to
             conforme
             themselves
             /
             and
             yelde
             their
             canonicall
             obedience
             according
             to
             their
             oathe
             /
             keeping
             now
             silence
             /
             yea
             going
             back
             /
             bearing
             and
             bolstering
             the
             thinges
             /
             which
             heretofore
             by
             word
             and
             wryting
             they
             stoode
             against
             so
             longe
             as
             there
             was
             any
             hope
             that
             the
             Queene
             and
             Counsell
             would
             have
             harkened
             vnto
             them
             /
             and
             put
             these
             adversary
             Prelats
             out
             of
             the
             Churche
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             /
             for
             the
             administration
             /
             which
             is
             by
             lawe
             imposed
             vpon
             all
             both
             Clergie
             and
             Laitie
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             they
             distinguish
             them
             )
             they
             have
             gathered
             their
             service
             booke
             verbatim
             out
             of
             the
             masse
             boo●●
             /
             turning
             out
             of
             latine
             into
             englysh
             the
             
               Suffragies
               ,
               
               Prayers
               ,
               Letany
               ,
               Collects
               ,
               &c.
            
             (
             leaving
             on●
             some
             of
             the
             grosse
             pointes
             therin
             )
             keeping
             still
             the
             old
             fashyon
             of
             Psalmes
             Chapters
             Pistles
             /
             Gospells
             /
             versicles
             respondes
             /
             
               also
               Te
               Deum
               ,
               Be●edictus
               ,
               Magnificat
               ,
               Nunc
               dimittis
               ,
               Our
               Father
               ,
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               The
               Lord
               be
               with
               you
               ,
               O
               Lord
               open
               t●ow
               my
               lyps
               ,
               Glory
               to
               God
               on
               high
               ,
               Lyft
               vp
               your
               harts
               ,
               O
               come
               let
               vs
               rejoyce
               ,
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               Quicunque
               vult
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             These
             doe
             they
             read
             dayly
             morning
             and
             evening
             all
             the
             yere
             longe
             in
             their
             priestly
             vestures
             /
             Surplus
             /
             cope
             /
             and
             c.
             some
             they
             saye
             /
             and
             some
             they
             singe
             having
             in
             their
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             /
             the
             
               Organs
               ,
               Queristers
            
             ,
             singing
             men
             and
             boyes
             as
             in
             tymes
             past
             in
             popery
             .
             Many
             popysh
             errors
             yet
             remayne
             in
             that
             booke
             which
             their
             owne
             preachers
             have
             noted
             /
             and
             found
             fault
             with
             ▪
             There
             are
             they
             prescribed
             what
             prayers
             to
             read
             over
             the
             dead
             /
             over
             the
             corne
             and
             grasse
             /
             some
             tyme
             in
             the
             yere
             .
             
             By
             it
             are
             they
             inioyned
             to
             keepe
             their
             holy
             dayes
             to
             their
             Lady
             (
             as
             they
             call
             her
             )
             to
             all
             Saincts
             and
             Angells
             /
             to
             all
             Christes
             Apostells
             /
             (
             except
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             )
             whose
             eves
             they
             are
             commaunded
             to
             fast
             /
             as
             also
             their
             Lent
             and
             Ember
             dayes
             /
             besydes
             frydayes
             /
             and
             satardayes
             through
             out
             the
             whole
             yere
             .
             By
             this
             booke
             are
             the
             ministers
             instructed
             how
             to
             marry
             with
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Ringe
             /
             and
             c.
             to
             baptise
             in
             the
             hallowed
             Font
             with
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             /
             with
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             /
             asking
             the
             childe
             whether
             it
             will
             forsake
             the
             devyll
             and
             all
             his
             workes
             /
             and
             c.
             to
             minister
             also
             their
             other
             sacrament
             or
             communion
             to
             the
             people
             kneeling
             /
             as
             when
             in
             popery
             they
             receved
             their
             maker
             /
             the
             wordes
             of
             Christes
             institution
             altered
             and
             others
             in
             stead
             of
             them
             takē
             out
             of
             the
             popes
             portuis
             /
             with
             innumerable
             such
             lyke
             enormyties
             and
             fopperies
             wherewith
             it
             swarmeth
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             which
             many
             parishes
             have
             contynually
             /
             except
             peradventure
             some
             wrytten
             homelyes
             which
             the
             vnlearned
             priestes
             read
             vnto
             them
             .
             This
             service
             must
             first
             be
             read
             /
             and
             hath
             the
             preeminence
             even
             on
             the
             Lordes
             dayes
             before
             any
             preaching
             yra
             before
             the
             Bible
             it self
             :
             He
             that
             can
             read
             this
             booke
             distinctly
             is
             fit
             ynough
             with
             them
             to
             be
             priest
             /
             yea
             many
             that
             have
             ben
             Artificers
             /
             as
             Shoemakers
             /
             Taylers
             /
             Weavers
             /
             Porters
             /
             and
             c.
             and
             with
             out
             any
             giffes
             or
             knowledge
             at
             all
             /
             save
             only
             to
             read
             Englysh
             /
             have
             bene
             and
             are
             admytted
             and
             to
             this
             day
             maynteyned
             by
             the
             prelats
             in
             the
             ministery
             .
             To
             these
             Churches
             ministers
             and
             servyce
             must
             all
             the
             people
             there
             come
             every
             daye
             /
             yea
             though
             they
             have
             in
             the
             next
             parish
             a
             preacher
             /
             and
             in
             their
             owne
             a
             dumbe
             vnlearned
             priest
             /
             yet
             are
             they
             all
             tyed
             to
             their
             owne
             Church
             /
             and
             minister
             /
             and
             must
             at
             the
             least
             twise
             a
             yere
             receve
             the
             Sacrament
             at
             his
             handes
             .
             If
             they
             refuse
             this
             /
             or
             do
             not
             ordinaryly
             come
             to
             their
             parish
             Churche
             then
             are
             they
             summoned
             /
             excommunicated
             /
             and
             imprisoned
             /
             tyll
             they
             become
             obedient
             .
             In
             this
             bōdage
             are
             our
             countrymen
             there
             held
             vnder
             their
             Priests
             and
             Prelates
             :
             and
             such
             as
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             witnes
             against
             and
             condemne
             these
             abhominations
             /
             they
             hate
             punysh
             put
             to
             death
             /
             and
             persecute
             out
             of
             the
             land
             .
             Who
             now
             in
             whome
             any
             sparke
             of
             true
             light
             is
             cannot
             playnly
             perceive
             this
             their
             ministery
             worship
             and
             Churche
             to
             be
             false
             and
             adulterate
             ?
             doth
             Christes
             eternall
             testament
             or
             deyne
             and
             approve
             of
             suche
             popish
             Lordes
             and
             Prelats
             to
             reigne
             over
             his
             Churche
             ?
             are
             these
             those
             Christian
             Bishops
             /
             that
             is
             o
             Pastors
             /
             Teachers
             and
             Elders
             /
             which
             he
             hath
             set
             in
             his
             Churche
             and
             over
             his
             owne
             people
             vnto
             the
             worldes
             end
             ?
             Or
             can
             chose
             preachers
             which
             are
             thus
             created
             and
             deposed
             by
             /
             thus
             sworne
             and
             obediēt
             vnto
             /
             their
             spirituall
             lordes
             /
             be
             deemed
             true
             teachers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             lawfully
             called
             and
             ordeyned
             to
             that
             ministerye
             ?
             Is
             that
             their
             Englysh
             Masse
             the
             trewe
             and
             p
             spirituall
             worship
             of
             God
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             wil
             ?
             we
             are
             taught
             in
             the
             scriptures
             q
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             agrement
             made
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             Antichrist
             /
             betwixt
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             and
             mens
             traditions
             :
             that
             the
             servants
             of
             Iesus
             may
             not
             submytt
             unto
             or
             receve
             the
             marke
             of
             that
             beast
             /
             neyther
             drinke
             of
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             whore
             of
             Babylons
             fornycations
             /
             or
             buy
             any
             of
             her
             wares
             :
             but
             must
             
             s
             contend
             for
             the
             mayntenāce
             of
             that
             faith
             /
             which
             was
             once
             gyven
             vnto
             the
             sainctes
             /
             keeping
             their
             ▪
             soules
             and
             bodyes
             pure
             from
             Antichristian
             pollutions
             /
             touching
             t
             no
             vncle
             anethinge
             u
             nor
             having
             any
             fellowship
             with
             the
             vnfruteful
             workes
             of
             darknes
             /
             w
             least
             by
             partaking
             with
             their
             sunnes
             they
             receve
             also
             of
             their
             plagues
             /
             and
             dryncke
             of
             the
             wyne
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             /
             and
             be
             tormented
             in
             fyre
             and
             brimstone
             /
             before
             the
             holy
             Angells
             and
             before
             the
             lambe
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             If
             Christ
             be
             God
             let
             vs
             follow
             him
             :
             but
             if
             the
             pope
             be
             God
             /
             what
             shall
             wee
             say
             ?
             why
             have
             we
             left
             him
             /
             his
             Church
             and
             ministery
             /
             his
             worship
             and
             jurisdiction
             /
             or
             what
             halting
             and
             mocking
             with
             the
             Lord
             is
             this
             /
             to
             put
             away
             the
             popes
             person
             and
             retayne
             his
             prelacy
             and
             ministery
             his
             Lawes
             /
             Traditiōs
             and
             Cannons
             /
             his
             worship
             and
             service
             :
             
             or
             at
             the
             least
             to
             frame
             vnto
             our selves
             a
             worship
             ministery
             and
             Church
             after
             the
             patterne
             and
             mould
             of
             the
             Apostacye
             of
             Roome
             /
             which
             what
             other
             thing
             is
             it
             /
             them
             to
             make
             an
             Image
             of
             that
             first
             wild
             beast
             /
             and
             force
             men
             to
             worship
             it
             ?
             x
          
           
             Thus
             seest
             thow
             briefely
             (
             good
             Christian
             Reader
             )
             the
             thinges
             which
             we
             mislike
             in
             the
             Churche
             of
             England
             /
             and
             for
             which
             we
             have
             separated
             our selves
             /
             as
             God
             commandeth
             .
             y
             To
             all
             these
             /
             if
             we
             were
             amongst
             them
             /
             s
             —
             uld
             we
             be
             forced
             to
             submytt
             our
             bodyes
             and
             soules
             /
             or
             els
             suffer
             violence
             at
             the
             handes
             of
             the
             Prelats
             /
             and
             end
             our
             lyves
             by
             violent
             death
             or
             most
             miserable
             imprisonment
             /
             as
             many
             of
             our
             bretheren
             before
             vs
             have
             donne
             .
             For
             so
             great
             is
             the
             malice
             and
             power
             of
             those
             romysh
             priests
             /
             that
             they
             persecute
             vnto
             death
             such
             as
             speake
             against
             them
             :
             and
             such
             poore
             Christians
             as
             they
             cast
             into
             their
             noysome
             prysons
             /
             can
             seldome
             or
             never
             get
             out
             (
             except
             with
             shipwracke
             of
             cōscience
             )
             vntyll
             they
             be
             caryed
             forth
             vpon
             the
             Bere
             .
             Neyther
             is
             there
             any
             care
             taken
             for
             their
             reliefe
             in
             this
             case
             :
             but
             being
             thus
             cast
             into
             pryson
             /
             there
             they
             are
             deteyned
             without
             any
             alloweance
             of
             meate
             or
             money
             for
             their
             mayntenance
             /
             be
             their
             want
             and
             poverty
             never
             so
             great
             .
             If
             they
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             owne
             /
             there
             they
             are
             driven
             to
             spend
             it
             vp
             :
             if
             they
             have
             nothing
             /
             there
             they
             are
             left
             by
             the
             Prelats
             to
             feede
             on
             the
             ayre
             .
             And
             that
             they
             maye
             more
             readily
             be
             sterved
             /
             or
             weakened
             in
             the
             truth
             /
             they
             are
             comonly
             shut
             vp
             in
             close
             prison
             /
             their
             frends
             and
             acquayntance
             being
             not
             suffered
             to
             come
             at
             them
             :
             Nay
             even
             their
             wyves
             and
             children
             being
             kept
             and
             debarred
             from
             them
             by
             the
             tyranny
             of
             these
             bloddye
             Prelats
             and
             their
             instruments
             :
             whose
             hard
             hartes
             and
             vnnaturall
             cruelty
             /
             if
             thou
             didest
             vnderstand
             (
             gentle
             Reader
             )
             as
             many
             of
             vs
             have
             felt
             /
             and
             to
             this
             daye
             yet
             feele
             it
             would
             make
             thy
             hart
             to
             bleede
             /
             considering
             their
             vnmercyfull
             and
             barbarous
             dealing
             .
             And
             how
             many
             soules
             have
             perished
             in
             their
             prisons
             through
             miserable
             vsage
             /
             how
             many
             have
             ben
             put
             to
             death
             and
             how
             many
             banyshed
             /
             though
             we
             could
             to
             their
             eternall
             infamy
             relate
             to
             all
             the
             world
             /
             yet
             wil
             we
             not
             blaze
             abroad
             their
             acts
             (
             for
             we
             take
             no
             delight
             in
             laying
             open
             their
             shame
             )
             but
             mourne
             for
             them
             in
             secret
             /
             commytting
             our
             cause
             to
             God
             that
             judgeth
             justly
             /
             knowing
             that
             he
             z
             that
             maketh
             inquisition
             for
             blood
             remembreth
             it
             /
             and
             will
             not
             forget
             the
             complaint
             of
             the
             poore
             .
             And
             thou
             (
             Christian
             Reader
             )
             voutch
             safe
             to
             remember
             vnto
             God
             in
             thy
             prayers
             such
             as
             yet
             remayne
             in
             bandes
             and
             pryson
             amongest
             them
             for
             the
             testymony
             of
             Iesus
             /
             enduring
             a
             hard
             fight
             of
             afflictions
             /
             and
             having
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             in
             themselves
             are
             lyke
             (
             if
             the
             Lord
             send
             not
             vnexspected
             delyverance
             )
             there
             to
             end
             their
             dayes
             .
             
          
           
             Concerning
             our selves
             who
             through
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             have
             found
             a
             place
             of
             rest
             in
             this
             land
             /
             for
             which
             benefyt
             we
             are
             alwayes
             and
             every
             where
             humbly
             thanckfull
             :
             we
             desyre
             (
             Christian
             Reader
             )
             thy
             charitable
             and
             Christian
             opinion
             of
             /
             and
             holy
             prayers
             vnto
             God
             for
             vs
             /
             whose
             kingdome
             we
             seeke
             /
             whose
             ordinances
             we
             desyre
             to
             establysh
             and
             obey
             :
             protesting
             with
             good
             consciences
             /
             that
             it
             is
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Gospell
             only
             for
             which
             we
             stryve
             against
             those
             cursed
             reliques
             of
             Antichristian
             apostasie
             :
             vnto
             which
             we
             dare
             in
             no
             wise
             submytt
             our selves
             /
             no
             not
             for
             
             a
             moment
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             not
             lawfull
             for
             Christians
             at
             this
             daye
             to
             receyue
             the
             ceremonye●
             of
             Moses
             Lawe
             together
             with
             the
             Gospell
             as
             the
             Passeover
             /
             Circumcision
             /
             the
             Priesthood
             /
             Sacrifices
             /
             and
             c.
             
             which
             yet
             were
             once
             commaunded
             by
             God
             himself
             :
             
             how
             can
             we
             thincke
             it
             tollerable
             to
             observe
             the
             odious
             ceremonyes
             of
             Antichrist
             or
             submytt
             our selves
             to
             his
             lawes
             /
             Priesthood
             /
             Hierarchie
             and
             traditions
             /
             which
             the
             Lord
             never
             allowed
             /
             and
             which
             never
             entred
             in
             to
             his
             hart
             :
             yea
             which
             he
             hath
             so
             severely
             for
             bydden
             /
             with
             fearefull
             judgements
             threatned
             vnto
             all
             hat
             shall
             so
             do
             .
             But
             because
             we
             have
             bene
             very
             grievously
             slādred
             in
             our
             owne
             nation
             /
             and
             the
             bruit
             thereoff
             hath
             followed
             vs
             vnto
             this
             land
             /
             wherby
             we
             have
             bene
             hardly
             deemed
             of
             by
             many
             without
             cause
             /
             we
             have
             bene
             forced
             at
             length
             to
             publysh
             this
             briefe
             but
             true
             confession
             of
             our
             fayth
             /
             for
             the
             cleering
             of
             our selves
             from
             sclander
             /
             and
             satisfying
             of
             many
             who
             desyred
             to
             knowe
             the
             thinges
             we
             hold
             .
             Wherein
             if
             in
             any
             thinge
             we
             erre
             (
             as
             who
             is
             so
             perfit
             that
             he
             erreth
             not
             )
             we
             reade
             (
             good
             reader
             )
             thy
             Christian
             brotherly
             censure
             and
             information
             /
             promysing
             alwayes
             (
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             )
             to
             yeild
             vnto
             the
             truth
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             further
             shewed
             vs
             /
             and
             leave
             our
             errors
             when
             by
             the
             light
             of
             his
             word
             they
             shal
             be
             reproved
             .
             In
             lyke
             manner
             it
             shall
             be
             thy
             part
             and
             duty
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             submytt
             vnto
             the
             truth
             /
             by
             whome
             soever
             it
             is
             professed
             /
             looking
             allwayes
             rather
             to
             the
             preciousnes
             of
             the
             treasure
             it self
             then
             to
             the
             basenes
             of
             the
             vessells
             which
             conteyne
             it
             /
             or
             the
             infirmities
             of
             those
             that
             witnes
             the
             same
             /
             in
             whose
             mortall
             bodyes
             thow
             shalt
             see
             nothing
             but
             the
             markes
             and
             dyeing
             of
             our
             lord
             Ihesus
             Christ
             .
             
             But
             hold
             not
             thy
             fayth
             in
             respect
             of
             mens
             persons
             /
             neyther
             be
             thow
             moved
             at
             the
             evyl
             reports
             wich
             have
             bene
             raised
             of
             vs
             :
             
             Here
             hast
             thow
             the
             trewe
             summe
             of
             our
             Christian
             fayth
             /
             try
             all
             thinges
             by
             the
             true
             light
             of
             Gods
             word
             :
             and
             if
             thou
             shalt
             reape
             and
             profit
             by
             these
             our
             labours
             /
             gyve
             God
             the
             glory
             /
             and
             remember
             vs
             vnto
             him
             in
             thy
             prayers
             .
             Farewell
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             1596.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
         
           THE
           CONFESSION
           OF
           FAITH
           OF
           CERTAINE
           ENGLISH
           PEOPLE
           ,
           IN
           THE
           LOW
           COvNTREYES
           ,
           EXILED
           .
        
         
           
             We●
             beleeue
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             &
             confes
             with
             the
             mouth
             :
          
        
         
           THat
           there
           is
           but
           *
           one
           God
           ,
           one
           Christ
           ,
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           one
           Church
           ,
           one
           truth
           ,
           one
           Faith
           ,
           one
           true
           Religion
           ‡
           one
           rule
           of
           godlines
           and
           obedience
           for
           all
           Christians
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           at
           all
           tymes
           ,
           to
           be
           observed
           .
        
         
           2
           God
           is
           a
           *
           Spirit
           ,
           whose
           ‡
           beeing
           is
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           giveth
           beeing
           ,
           moving
           ,
           and
           preservation
           to
           all
           other
           thing●
           ,
           beeing
           himself
           ☽
           eternal
           ,
           most
           holy
           ,
           every
           way
           infinit●
           ,
           in
           greatnes
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           power
           ,
           goodnes
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           truth
           etc.
           In
           this
           Godhead
           there
           be
           *
           three
           distinct
           persons
           coeternall
           ,
           coequall
           ,
           and
           coessentiall
           ,
           beeing
           every
           one
           of
           them
           one
           and
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           divided
           but
           distinguished
           one
           from
           another
           by
           theyr
           severall
           and
           peculiar
           propertie
           :
           The
           *
           Father
           of
           whom
           are
           the
           other
           persons
           ,
           but
           he
           of
           none
           ;
           the
           Sonne
           ‡
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           from
           everlasting
           ,
           the
           holy
           ☽
           Ghost
           proceeding
           from
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           before
           all
           beginnings
           .
        
         
           3
           God
           ‡
           hath
           decreed
           in
           himself
           from
           everlasting
           touching
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           least
           circumstances
           of
           every
           thing
           ,
           effectually
           to
           work
           and
           dispose
           them
           according
           to
           the
           counsell
           of
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           name
           .
           And
           touching
           his
           cheefest
           creatures
           ▪
           GOD
           hath
           in
           Christ
           ‡
           before
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           according
           to
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           *
           foreordeyned
           some
           ●en
           and
           Angels
           ,
           to
           eternall
           lyfe
           to
           be
           ‡
           accomplished
           through
           
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           ●
           prayse
           of
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           grace
           .
           〈◊〉
           hath
           also
           of
           al●
           according
           to
           his
           iust
           purpose
           foreappointed
           other
           both
           ●●xes●
           and
           ui●●
           ,
           to
           eternall
           condemnation
           ,
           to
           be
           accomplished
           through
           their
           owne
           corruptiō
           and
           desert
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           his
           iustice
        
         
           *
           In
           the
           beginning
           God
           made
           al
           things
           of
           nothing
           veri
           good
           :
           and
           ‡
           created
           〈◊〉
           after
           his
           owne
           image
           and
           liknes
           in
           righteousnes
           ād
           holines
           of
           truth
           But
           *
           streight
           ways
           after
           by
           the
           subtiltrie
           of
           the
           serpēt
           which
           Sathan
           vsed
           as
           his
           instrument
           (
           himself
           with
           his
           Angels
           having
           sinned
           before
           and
           not
           kept
           their
           first
           esstate
           ,
           but
           left
           their
           owne
           habitation
           )
           :
           first
           *
           Eva
           ,
           then
           Adam
           being
           seduced
           ,
           did
           wittingly
           and
           willingly
           fall
           into
           disobedience
           and
           trāsgressiō
           of
           the
           co●mnaund●●●nt
           of
           God.
           For
           the
           which
           ,
           death
           ‡
           came
           vpon
           all
           and
           reigneth
           over
           all
           ▪
           pea
           euen
           ‡
           over
           infants
           also
           which
           have
           not
           sinned
           after
           the
           like
           maner
           of
           the
           trangression
           of
           Adam
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           actually
           :
           Hence
           also
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           †
           all
           since
           the
           fall
           of
           Adam
           ,
           are
           begotten
           in
           his
           owne
           liknes
           *
           after
           his
           image
           ,
           being
           conceyved
           and
           formed
           in
           iniquitie
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           nature
           children
           of
           wrath
           and
           servants
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           subiect
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           al
           other
           calamities
           due
           vnto
           sinne
           in
           this
           world
           and
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           5
           All
           mankind
           being
           thus
           fallen
           and
           become
           altogether
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           subiect
           to
           the
           eternall
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           by
           originall
           and
           actuall
           corruption
           :
           Yet
           *
           the
           elect
           all
           and
           onely
           ,
           are
           redeemed
           ,
           quickned
           ,
           raysed
           vp
           and
           saved
           againe
           not
           of
           themselves
           ,
           neyther
           by
           works
           (
           lest
           anie
           man
           should
           boast
           him self
           but
           wholly
           and
           only
           by
           GOD
           of
           his
           free
           grace
           and
           mercy
           through
           faith
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ‡
           who
           of
           God
           is
           made
           vnto
           vs
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           rights
           a●s●es
           ,
           and
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           redemption
           ,
           that
           according
           as
           it
           is
           written
           Hee
           that
           resorceth
           may
           reio●ce
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           6
           This
           therfort
           is
           *
           lyfe
           eternall
           to
           know
           the
           only
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           whom
           hee
           hath
           sent
           into
           the
           world
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
           And
           on
           the
           contrarie
           the
           ‡
           Lord
           will
           render
           vengeance
           in
           ●laming
           fire
           vnto
           than
           that
           know
           not
           God
           ,
           and
           which
           over
           not
           the
           Gospell
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
         
           7
           How
           the
           rule
           of
           this
           ●nowledge
           faith
           and
           obediēc●
           ,
           concerning
           the
           worship
           ād
           service
           of
           God
           and
           all
           other
           christiā
           dinityes
           ,
           is
           not
           mens
           opinions
           devises
           ,
           lawes
           constitutions
           or
           traditions
           w●ritten
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           written
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           conteyned
           in
           the
           canonicall
           bookes
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ▪
           
        
         
           8
           In
           this
           word
           Iesus
           Christ
           hath
           plainely
           reveled
           whatsoever
           his
           father
           thought
           needfull
           for
           vs
           to
           know
           ,
           beleeue
           and
           acknowledge
           as
           touching
           his
           person
           and
           Office
           ,
           in
           whom
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           are
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           they
           are
           Amen
           to
           the
           prayse
           of
           God
           through
           vs.
           
           
        
         
           9
           Touching
           his
           person
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           of
           whom
           ,
           
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           wrote
           ,
           and
           whom
           the
           Apostl●s
           ,
           preached
           ,
           is
           the
           ‡
           everlasting
           ▪
           Sonne
           of
           God
           the
           father
           by
           eternall
           generation
           ,
           the
           brightnes
           of
           his
           glorie
           ,
           and
           the
           engrauē
           forthe
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           coeffitiall
           co●qual
           ,
           and
           coeternall
           ,
           God
           with
           him
           and
           with
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           Ioy
           whō
           hee
           made
           the
           worlds
           ,
           vp
           whō
           hee
           vpholdeth
           and
           governeth
           all
           the
           works
           hee
           hath
           made
           :
           Who
           also
           ,
           †
           whē
           the
           fulnes
           of
           tyme
           was
           come
           ,
           was
           made
           man
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           of
           the
           Tribe
           *
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           of
           *
           the
           seed
           of
           Dauid
           and
           Abraham
           ,
           to
           wyt
           ,
           of
           Mary
           that
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           comming
           vpon
           hir
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           the
           most
           high
           ouershadowing
           hir
           :
           and
           was
           ▪
           also
           †
           in
           al
           things
           lyke
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           sinne
           only
           excepted
           .
        
         
           10
           Touching
           his
           Office
           ,
           Iesus
           Christ
           only
           i●
           made
           the
           Medi●tor
           of
           the
           new
           Testamēt
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           everlasting
           Couenant
           of
           grace
           betweē
           God
           &
           mā
           to
           be
           per●●c●ly
           and
           fully
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           Priest
           and
           King
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           for
           evermore
           .
           
        
         
           11
           Vnto
           this
           office
           hee
           was
           from
           everlasting
           ,
           *
           by
           the
           iust
           and
           ●●fficient
           authoritie
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           manhood
           from
           the
           wa●●h
           ●all●d
           and
           seperated
           ād
           †
           anoynted
           also
           most
           fully
           and
           abōdātly
           with
           all
           necessary
           gifts
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           :
           God
           hath
           not
           measured
           out
           the
           Spirit
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
         
           12
           This
           office
           to
           be
           Mediator
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Prophet
           ,
           Priest
           ,
           and
           King
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           so
           proper
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           neyther
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           part
           thereof
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           transferred
           from
           him
           to
           any
           other
           .
           
        
         
           13
           Touching
           his
           †
           Prophecie
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           perfectly
           revealed
           *
           out
           of
           the
           bozome
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           the
           whole
           word
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           needfull
           for
           his
           servants
           ,
           eyther
           joyntly
           or
           severally
           to
           know
           ,
           beleeve
           or
           obey
           :
           Hee
           also
           ‡
           hath
           spoken
           and
           doth
           speake
           to
           his
           Church
           in
           his
           owne
           *
           ordinance
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           ministers
           and
           instruments
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           any
           false
           †
           ministery
           at
           any
           tyme.
           
        
         
           14
           Towching
           his
           Priesthood
           ,
           Christ
           *
           beeing
           consecrated
           ,
           hath
           appeared
           once
           to
           put
           away
           sinne
           ,
           by
           the
           offring
           and
           sacrificing
           of
           himself
           :
           and
           to
           this
           end
           hath
           fully
           performed
           and
           suffred
           all
           those
           things
           ,
           by
           which
           GOD
           through
           the
           blood
           of
           that
           his
           crosse
           ,
           in
           an
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           ,
           might
           be
           reconciled
           to
           his
           elect
           :
           and
           having
           ′
           broken
           downe
           the
           partition
           wall
           ,
           and
           therewith
           finished
           and
           removed
           all
           those
           rites
           ,
           shadowes
           ,
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           is
           now●
           entred
           within
           the
           vayle
           into
           the
           holy
           of
           holiest
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           heaven
           ,
           and
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           hee
           for
           ever
           lyveth
           and
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           Maiestie●
           apperring
           before
           the
           face
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           make
           intercession
           for
           such
           as
           come
           vnto
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           by
           that
           new
           and
           living
           way
           :
           and
           not
           that
           onely
           ▪
           but
           maketh
           his
           people
           a
           ‡
           spirituall
           howse
           ,
           and
           holy
           Priesthood
           ,
           to
           offer
           vp
           spirituall
           sacrifices
           ,
           acceptable
           to
           God
           through
           him
           .
           Neyther
           doth
           the
           Father
           acce●●
           ,
           or
           Christ
           offer
           vnto
           the
           father
           any
           other
           worship
           ,
           or
           worshippers
           *
        
         
         
           15
           Towching
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           Christ
           *
           being
           risen
           frō
           the
           dead
           ,
           ascended
           into
           heaven
           ,
           set
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           GO●
           the
           Father
           ▪
           having
           all
           power
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           given
           vnto
           him
           ▪
           he
           doth
           spiritually
           governe
           his
           Church
           :
           exercising
           his
           power
           ‡
           over
           all
           Angels
           and
           men
           ,
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           to
           the
           preservation
           and
           salvation
           of
           the
           elect
           ,
           to
           the
           overruling
           and
           destruction
           of
           the
           reprobate
           :
           *
           communicating
           and
           applying
           the
           benefits
           ,
           vertue
           and
           fruite
           of
           his
           prophecy
           and
           Priesthood
           vnto
           his
           elect
           ,
           namely
           to
           the
           remission
           ,
           subduing
           ,
           and
           taking
           away
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           their
           iustification
           ,
           adoption
           of
           sonnes
           ,
           regeneration
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           preservation
           and
           strengthning
           in
           all
           their
           conflicts
           against
           Sathan
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           temptation
           of
           them
           :
           continually
           dwelling
           in
           ,
           governing
           and
           keeping
           their
           harts
           in
           his
           true
           faith
           and
           fear
           by
           his
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           which
           having
           once
           given
           it
           ,
           hee
           never
           taketh
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           it
           still
           begetteth
           and
           nourisheth
           in
           them
           repentance
           ,
           faith
           ,
           love
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           peace
           ,
           ioy
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           all
           christian
           vertues
           ,
           vnto
           immortalitie
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           it
           be
           somtymes
           through
           sinne
           and
           tentation
           ,
           interrupted
           ,
           smothered
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           overwhelmed
           for
           the
           tyme.
           Agayne
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           †
           ruling
           in
           the
           world
           over
           his
           enemies
           .
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           vessels
           of
           wrath
           ,
           limiting
           ,
           vsing
           ,
           restrayning
           them
           by
           his
           mighty
           power
           ,
           as
           seemeth
           good
           in
           his
           divine
           wisdome
           and
           iustice
           ,
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           determinate
           counsel
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           their
           seduction
           ,
           hardning
           and
           condemnation
           ,
           delivering
           them
           vp
           to
           a
           reprobate
           mynde
           ,
           to
           be
           kept
           through
           their
           owne
           desert
           in
           darcknes
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           and
           sensualitie
           ,
           vnto
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           16
           This
           Kingdome
           shall
           be
           then
           fully
           perfected
           when
           he
           shall
           the
           second
           tyme
           come
           in
           glory
           with
           his
           mightie
           Angels
           to
           iudge
           both
           quick
           and
           dead
           ,
           to
           abolish
           all
           rule
           ,
           authoritie
           and
           power
           
           to
           put
           al
           his
           enimies
           vnder
           his
           feet
           ,
           to
           separate
           and
           free
           all
           his
           chosē
           from
           them
           for
           ever
           ,
           to
           punish
           the
           wicked
           with
           everlasting
           perdition
           from
           his
           presence
           ,
           to
           gather
           ,
           ioyne
           ,
           and
           carry
           the
           godly
           with
           hmiself
           into
           endlesse
           glory
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           deliuer
           vp
           the
           kingdome
           to
           God
           /
           euen
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           glorie
           of
           the
           father
           may
           bee
           full
           and
           perfect
           in
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           the
           glorie
           of
           the
           Sonne
           in
           all
           his
           members
           ,
           and
           God
           bee
           all
           in
           all
           .
           
        
         
           17
           In
           the
           meane
           tyme
           ,
           bisides
           his
           absolute
           rule
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           here
           in
           earth
           a
           *
           spirituall
           Kingdome
           and
           aeconomicall
           regiment
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           hee
           hath
           purchased
           and
           redemed
           to
           himself
           ,
           as
           a
           peculiar
           inheritāce
           ▪
           And
           albeyt
           that
           manie
           hypoc●t●es
           do
           for
           the
           tyme
           lurke
           amongst
           them
           ‡
           whiles
           the
           Church
           is
           militant
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           nothwithstanding
           ●oy
           the
           power
           of
           his
           word
           gathereth
           them
           which
           be
           his
           into
           the
           body
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           calleth
           them
           from
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           bringeth
           them
           to
           hid
           true
           faith
           /
           separating
           them
           *
           from
           amongst
           vnbeleevers
           ,
           frō
           idolatrie
           ,
           false
           ▪
           worship
           ,
           superstitiō
           ,
           vanitie
           ,
           dissolute
           life
           ,
           and
           al
           works
           of
           darknes
           ,
           &c.
           making
           thē
           a
           royall
           Priesthod
           .
           an
           holy
           Natiō
           a
           people
           set
           at
           libertie
           to
           shew
           foorth
           the
           virtues
           of
           him
           that
           hath
           called
           them
           out
           of
           darknes
           into
           his
           mervelous
           light
           ,
           gathering
           and
           vniting
           thē
           together
           as
           *
           members
           of
           one
           bodi
           in
           his
           faith
           loue
           and
           holy
           order
           ,
           vnto
           all
           generall
           and
           mutuall
           dutyes
           ,
           ‡
           through
           his
           spirit
           instructing
           ād
           governing
           them
           by
           such
           officers
           and
           lawes
           as
           hee
           hath
           prescribed
           in
           his
           word
           by
           which
           Officers
           and
           lawes
           hee
           governeth
           his
           Church
           ,
           †
           and
           by
           none
           other
           .
        
         
         
           18
           To
           this
           Church
           hee
           hath
           made
           the
           *
           promise●
           ,
           and
           giuen
           the
           seales
           of
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           presence
           ,
           loue
           ,
           blessing
           and
           protectiō
           :
           Here
           are
           the
           ‡
           holy
           Oracles
           as
           in
           the
           A●ke
           ,
           suerly
           kept
           and
           puerly
           taught
           .
           Heere
           are
           all
           the
           †
           fountaynes
           and
           springs
           of
           his
           grace
           continually
           replenished
           and
           slowing
           forth
           ,
           Heere
           is
           Christ
           lifted
           vp
           to
           al
           Nations
           ,
           hither
           hee
           inuiteth
           all
           men
           to
           his
           supper
           ,
           his
           mariage
           feast
           ,
           hither
           ought
           ‡
           all
           men
           of
           all
           estates
           ād
           degrees
           that
           acknowledge
           him
           theyr
           Prophet
           ,
           Priest
           and
           King
           to
           re●●yre
           ,
           to
           bee
           enrolled
           ●mongst
           his
           houshold
           seruants
           ,
           to
           bee
           vnder
           his
           heauenly
           conduct
           and
           goverment
           ,
           to
           leade
           theyr
           liues
           in
           his
           w●lled
           sheepfold
           ād
           watered
           orchard
           ,
           to
           haue
           communion
           heer
           with
           the
           Saincts
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bee
           made
           meet
           to
           bee
           partakers
           of
           their
           inheritāce
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           19.
           
           And
           as
           *
           all
           his
           servāts
           and
           subiects
           are
           called
           hither
           ,
           to
           presse
           their
           bodies
           and
           soules
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           the
           gyfts
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           so
           beeing
           come
           they
           are
           heer
           by
           himself
           bestowed
           in
           theyr
           severall
           order
           ,
           peculiar
           place
           ,
           but
           vse
           ,
           beeing
           fitly
           compact
           and
           knit
           togeather
           by
           every
           ioynt
           of
           help
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           effectuall
           worke
           in
           the
           measure
           of
           every
           part
           ,
           vnto
           the
           edification
           of
           it self
           in
           love
           :
           Whervnto
           when
           hee
           ‡
           ascended
           vp
           on
           high
           he
           gave
           gifts
           vnto
           men
           ,
           and
           distributed
           them
           vnto
           several
           publik
           fūctions
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           having
           instituted
           and
           ratified
           to
           continue
           vnto
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           onely
           this
           publick
           ordinarie
           ministery
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           Teachers
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           Deacons
           ,
           Helpers
           ,
           to
           the
           instruction
           ,
           government
           ,
           and
           service
           of
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           20
           This
           ministerie
           is
           craftely
           ‡
           described
           ,
           distinguished
           ,
           limited
           ,
           concerning
           these
           office
           ▪
           their
           calling
           to
           their
           〈…〉
           administration
           of
           their
           office
           ,
           and
           the●●
           maintenance
           in
           their
           off●●e
           ,
           by
           most
           perfect
           and
           ●s●●ne
           lawes
           in
           Gods
           word
           :
           which
           *
           lawes
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           these
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           whole
           Church
           wittingly
           to
           neglect
           ,
           trangresse
           ,
           or
           violate
           in
           anie
           part
           nor
           yet
           to
           receive
           anie
           other
           lawes
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           by
           any
           person
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           None
           ‡
           may
           vsurp
           or
           execute
           a
           ministerie
           but
           such
           as
           are
           ri●tly
           called
           by
           the
           Church
           whereof
           they
           stand
           ministers
           ,
           vnto
           such
           offices
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           maner
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           prescribed
           in
           his
           word
           .
           And
           being
           so
           called
           ,
           they
           ought
           *
           to
           give
           all
           diligence
           to
           fulfill
           their
           ministerie
           ,
           to
           be
           found
           faithfull
           and
           vnblameable
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           This
           ministerie
           is
           alike
           given
           to
           every
           Christian
           congregation
           ,
           with
           like
           and
           equall
           power
           and
           commission
           to
           have
           and
           enioy
           the
           same
           ,
           a●●
           God
           offerith
           〈◊〉
           men
           and
           meanes
           ,
           the
           same
           rules
           given
           to
           all
           for
           the
           election
           and
           execution
           thereof
           in
           all
           places
           .
           
        
         
           23.
           
           As
           every
           christian
           congregation
           ‡
           hath
           power
           and
           cōmandement
           to
           elect
           and
           ordeine
           their
           owne
           ministerie
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           in
           GOds
           word
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           whilest
           they
           shall
           faithfully
           execute
           these
           office
           ,
           to
           have
           them
           †
           In
           super
           abundant
           loue
           for
           their
           worke
           sake
           ,
           to
           provide
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           honour
           them
           and
           reverence
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           dignitie
           of
           the
           office
           they
           execute
           :
           So
           have
           they
           also
           *
           power
           and
           commandement
           when
           anie
           such
           default
           ,
           eyther
           in
           their
           lyfe
           ,
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           administration
           
           breaketh
           out
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           word
           debarreth
           them
           from
           ,
           or
           depriveth
           them
           of
           their
           ministerie
           ,
           by
           due
           order
           to
           depose
           them
           frō
           the
           ministerie
           they
           exercised
           :
           yea
           if
           the
           case
           so
           require
           ,
           and
           they
           remayne
           obstinate
           and
           impenitent
           ,
           orderly
           to
           cut
           them
           of
           by
           excommunication
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           Christ
           *
           hath
           given
           this
           power
           to
           receive
           in
           or
           to
           cut
           of
           anie
           member
           ,
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           together
           of
           every
           Christian
           congregation
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           anie
           one
           member
           apart
           ,
           or
           to
           more
           members
           sequested
           from
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           to
           anie
           other
           congregation
           to
           do
           it
           for
           them
           :
           Yet
           so
           ,
           as
           ech
           Congregation
           ought
           to
           vse
           the
           ‡
           best
           help
           they
           can
           heervnto
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           meet
           member
           they
           have
           to
           pronounce
           the
           same
           in
           their
           publick
           assembly
           .
        
         
           25
           Every
           member
           of
           ech
           Christian
           congregation
           ,
           how
           excellēt
           ,
           great
           ,
           or
           learned
           soever
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           this
           censure
           and
           judgment
           of
           Christ
           :
           Yet
           ought
           not
           the
           Church
           without
           great
           care
           and
           due
           advise
           to
           proceed
           against
           such
           publick
           persons
           .
           
        
         
           26
           As
           Christ
           hath
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           this
           Church
           in
           holy
           and
           orderly
           communion
           ,
           placed
           some
           speciall
           men
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           office
           are
           to
           governe
           ,
           oversee
           ,
           visite
           ,
           watch
           &c.
           
           So
           ‡
           lykwise
           for
           the
           better
           keeping
           thereof
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           mēbers
           ,
           hee
           hath
           given
           authority
           and
           layd
           dutie
           vpon
           them
           all
           to
           watch
           one
           over
           another
           .
           
        
         
           27
           Finally
           ,
           whilest
           the
           Ministers
           and
           people
           thus
           remayne
           together
           in
           this
           holy
           order
           and
           christian
           communion
           ,
           ech
           one
           endevoring
           to
           do
           the
           will
           of
           God
           in
           their
           calling
           ,
           and
           thus
           to
           wallie
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           faith
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           promised
           to
           be
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           blesse
           and
           defend
           them
           against
           
           all
           fraud
           and
           force
           of
           theyr
           enemyes
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           shall
           not
           prevaile
           against
           them
           .
           
        
         
           28
           But
           when
           and
           where
           this
           holy
           order
           and
           diligent
           watch
           was
           intermitted
           ,
           neglected
           ,
           violated
           :
           Antichrist
           that
           m●n
           of
           sinne
           did
           together
           with
           other
           points
           of
           Christian
           faith
           corrupt
           and
           alter
           also
           the
           holy
           ordinances
           ,
           offices
           ,
           and
           administrations
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           in
           stead
           thereof
           brought
           in
           and
           erected
           a
           strange
           new
           forged
           ministery
           ,
           Leitourgy
           and
           government
           .
           Yea
           and
           the
           nations
           kingdomes
           and
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           earth
           were
           made
           drunken
           with
           this
           cup
           of
           fornications
           and
           abominatiōs
           and
           all
           people
           enforced
           to
           receiue
           the
           beasts
           marke
           and
           worship
           his
           image
           and
           so
           brought
           into
           confusion
           and
           babilonish
           bon●age
           .
           
        
         
           29
           The
           present
           Hierarchy
           retayned
           and
           vsed
           in
           Englād
           of
           Arch●b
           .
           Primates
           ,
           Lordbishops
           ,
           Metropolitanes
           ,
           Suffraganes
           ,
           Deanes
           ,
           Prebendaries
           ,
           Canons
           ,
           Pe●icanons
           Arch-Deacons
           ,
           Chancellors
           ,
           Commissaries
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           Deacons
           or
           Halfpriests
           ,
           Parsons
           ,
           Biccars
           ,
           Curats
           ,
           Hireling
           roving
           Preachers
           ,
           Church-wardens
           ,
           Parish-clerkes
           :
           Also
           their
           Doctors
           ,
           Proctors
           ,
           and
           other
           officers
           of
           there
           spiritual
           courts
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           together
           with
           the
           whole
           rable
           of
           the
           Prelates
           and
           their
           Servitou●s
           from
           and
           vnder
           them
           ●et
           over
           these
           Cathedrall
           and
           Parishionall
           Assemblies
           in
           this
           confusion
           are
           a
           strange
           and
           Antichristian
           ministerie
           and
           offices
           :
           and
           are
           not
           that
           ministerie
           above
           named
           ,
           instituted
           in
           Christs
           Testament
           ,
           n●●
           placed
           in
           or
           over
           his
           Church
           .
           
        
         
           30
           These
           their
           Popish
           offices
           ,
           Entrance
           ,
           Administration
           and
           maintenance
           ,
           with
           their
           names
           ,
           titles
           ,
           privileges
           ,
           and
           prerogatives
           :
           also
           the
           power
           and
           rule
           they
           usurp
           over
           and
           in
           these
           Ecclesiasticall
           assemblies
           over
           the
           wholl
           ministerie
           ,
           wholl
           ministration
           and
           affaires
           therof
           ,
           yea
           one
           ouer
           another
           ,
           creating
           Priests
           ,
           citing
           ,
           suspending
           ,
           silencing
           ,
           deposing
           ,
           absoluing
           ,
           excommunicating
           ,
           etc.
           Their
           confounding
           of
           Ecclisiasticall
           and
           civile
           iurisdiction
           ,
           
           causes
           and
           proceedings
           in
           their
           persons
           ,
           courts
           ,
           commissions
           ,
           visitations
           ,
           the
           Priests
           of
           lesse
           rule
           ,
           taking
           their
           ministery
           from
           and
           exercising
           it
           vnder
           them
           by
           their
           prescription
           ād
           limitation
           ,
           swearing
           canonical
           obedience
           vnto
           them
           ,
           administring
           by
           their
           devised
           imposed
           ,
           stinted
           popish
           Leitourgie
           ,
           &c.
           
           Finally
           ,
           the
           dispensations
           which
           they
           vse
           for
           plurality
           of
           benefices
           ,
           licences
           of
           non
           residency
           ,
           licence
           to
           mary
           and
           eat
           flesh
           (
           both
           which
           with
           them
           are
           on
           certaine
           dayes
           ād
           tymes
           forbidden
           &c.
           
           These
           (
           we
           say
           )
           are
           sufficient
           proofs
           of
           the
           former
           assertion
           ,
           the
           perticulars
           therin
           being
           duly
           examined
           by
           and
           compared
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           Christs
           Testamēt
           .
           Not
           to
           speake
           here
           ,
           of
           Baptisme
           administred
           by
           midwives
           ,
           of
           the
           Crosse
           vsed
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           of
           questions
           propounded
           to
           the
           infants
           ,
           of
           the
           Priests
           surplice
           ,
           prayer
           over
           the
           dead
           ,
           at
           buriall
           ,
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           like
           popish
           corruptions
           ,
           almost
           infinite
           ,
           reteyned
           and
           allowed
           among
           them
           .
           
        
         
           31
           These
           Ecclesiasticall
           Assemblies
           ,
           remayning
           thus
           in
           ,
           confusion
           and
           bondage
           vnder
           this
           Antichristian
           Ministerie
           Cour●●
           ,
           Canons
           ,
           worship
           ,
           Ordināces
           &c.
           without
           freedom
           and
           power
           to
           redresse
           anie
           enormitie
           among
           them
           ,
           cannot
           be
           said
           in
           this
           confusion
           and
           subiectiō
           ,
           truly
           to
           haue
           Christ
           their
           Prophet
           Priest
           and
           King
           ,
           neither
           can
           be
           in
           this
           estate
           ,
           (
           whilest
           wee
           iudge
           them
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           Gods
           woord
           )
           esteemed
           the
           true
           ,
           visible
           orderly
           gathered
           ,
           or
           constituted
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           wherof
           the
           faithfull
           may
           become
           or
           stand
           Members
           ,
           or
           haue
           anie
           Spirituall
           communion
           with
           them
           in
           their
           publick
           worship
           and
           Administration
           .
           
        
         
           32
           Therfore
           are
           *
           all
           that
           will
           be
           saved
           bound
           by
           Gods
           commādement
           with
           speed
           to
           come
           forth
           of
           this
           Antichristian
           estate
           ,
           leaving
           the
           suppressiō
           of
           it
           ‡
           vnto
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           whom
           it
           be
           lōgeth
           .
           And
           all
           such
           also
           as
           have
           †
           receyved
           or
           exercised
           anie
           of
           these
           false
           offices
           or
           anie
           pretended
           function
           or
           ministery
           in
           or
           to
           this
           fals●
           ād
           antichristiā
           constitutiō
           ,
           are
           willingly
           in
           Gods
           feare
           to
           give
           over
           and
           leave
           those
           vnlawfull
           offices
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           to
           minister
           in
           this
           maner
           to
           these
           assemblies
           in
           this
           estate
           .
        
         
         
           Neyther
           may
           any
           of
           what
           sort
           or
           condition
           soever
           ,
           give
           any
           part
           of
           theirs
           Goods
           ,
           Lands
           ,
           Money
           ,
           or
           monry
           worth
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           this
           false
           ministe●ie
           and
           worship
           vpon
           any
           commandement
           or
           vnder
           anie
           colour
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           33
           And
           being
           come
           forth
           of
           this
           antichristian
           estate
           vnto
           the
           freedom
           and
           true
           profession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           besides
           the
           instructing
           and
           well
           guyding
           of
           their
           owne
           families
           ,
           they
           are
           willingly
           to
           ioyne
           ‡
           together
           in
           christian
           communion
           and
           orderly
           covenant
           ,
           and
           by
           free
           confession
           of
           the
           faith
           and
           obediēce
           of
           Christ
           to
           vnite
           themselves
           into
           †
           peculiar
           and
           visible
           congregations
           :
           wherin
           ,
           as
           members
           of
           one
           body
           wherof
           Christ
           is
           the
           only
           head
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           worship
           and
           serve
           God
           according
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           remembring
           to
           *
           keep
           holy
           the
           Lords
           day
           .
           
        
         
           34.
           
           Then
           also
           *
           such
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           given
           gifts
           to
           interpret
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           tryed
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           Prophecy
           attending
           to
           studie
           and
           learning
           ,
           may
           and
           ought
           (
           by
           the
           appointment
           of
           the
           congregation
           )
           to
           prophecy
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           proportion
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           teach
           publickly
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           edification
           ,
           exhort●tion
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Vntill
           such
           tyme
           as
           the
           people
           do
           meet
           for
           ,
           and
           God
           manifest
           men
           with
           able
           guifts
           and
           〈◊〉
           to
           such
           Office
           or
           Offices
           as
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           to
           the
           publick
           ministerie
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           But
           ‡
           no
           Sacraments
           to
           be
           administred
           vntill
           the
           Pastors
           or
           Teachers
           be
           chosen
           and
           ordeined
           into
           theyr
           office
           .
        
         
         
           35
           And
           then
           wheresoever
           ther
           shall
           be
           a
           people
           fit
           ,
           and
           men
           furnished
           with
           meet
           and
           necessary
           guifts
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           still
           to
           continue
           the
           exercise
           of
           Prophecy
           aforsaid
           ,
           but
           also
           vpon
           due
           tryall
           to
           *
           proceed
           vnto
           choyce
           and
           ordination
           of
           Officers
           for
           the
           ministery
           ād
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           word
           :
           And
           so
           hold
           on
           ‡
           stil
           to
           walke
           forward
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           Christ
           for
           theyr
           mutuall
           edification
           and
           confort
           ,
           as
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           to
           give
           knowledge
           and
           gra●e
           therevnto
           .
           And
           particularly
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           be
           of
           the
           †
           seed
           ,
           or
           vnder
           the
           governmēt
           of
           anie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           be
           even
           in
           their
           infancie
           receyved
           to
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           signe
           of
           Gods
           covenant
           made
           with
           the
           Faithful
           and
           their
           seed
           throughout
           all
           generations
           .
           And
           that
           all
           ″
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           are
           of
           yeares
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           examine
           themselves
           ,
           doo
           communicate
           also
           in
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ▪
           both
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           and
           in
           *
           both
           kindes
           ,
           bread
           and
           wine
           .
           In
           which
           ‡
           elements
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           the
           water
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           even
           after
           they
           are
           consecrate
           ,
           there
           is
           neyther
           transubstantiation
           into
           ,
           nor
           cōsubstantiatiō
           with
           the
           bodye
           and
           blood
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           whom
           the
           heavens
           must
           conteyne
           ,
           vntill
           the
           tyme
           that
           al
           things
           be
           restored
           .
           But
           they
           are
           †
           in
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           signes
           and
           seales
           of
           Gods
           everlasting
           covenant
           with
           vs
           representing
           and
           offring
           *
           to
           all
           the
           receyvers
           ,
           but
           exhibiting
           only
           to
           the
           true
           beleevers
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           and
           all
           his
           benefits
           vnto
           righteousnes
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           eternall
           lyfe
           ,
           through
           faith
           in
           his
           name
           to
           the
           glorie
           and
           prayse
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           36
           Thus
           being
           righly
           gathered
           ,
           established
           ,
           and
           still
           proceeding
           in
           christian
           communion
           and
           obedience
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           none
           is
           to
           separate
           for
           falts
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           which
           may
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Church
           consisteth
           of
           mortall
           men
           ,
           will
           fall
           out
           and
           arise
           among
           them
           ,
           even
           in
           true
           constituted
           Churches
           ,
           but
           by
           due
           order
           to
           seeke
           redresse
           therof
           .
           
        
         
           37.
           
           Such
           as
           yet
           see
           not
           the
           truth
           ,
           may
           heare
           the
           publik
           doctine
           and
           prayers
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           with
           al
           meeknes
           are
           to
           bee
           sought
           by
           all
           meanes
           :
           Yet
           none
           who
           are
           growne
           in
           yeares
           may
           bee
           received
           into
           
           their
           communion
           as
           members
           ,
           ‡
           but
           such
           as
           doe
           make
           confession
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           publickly
           desiring
           to
           be
           received
           as
           members
           ,
           and
           promissing
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           .
           Neyther
           any
           infants
           ,
           †
           but
           such
           as
           are
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           faithfull
           by
           one
           of
           the
           parents
           ,
           or
           vnder
           their
           education
           and
           government
           .
           And
           further
           *
           not
           anie
           from
           one
           cōgregation
           to
           be
           received
           members
           in
           another
           ,
           without
           bringing
           certificate
           of
           their
           former
           estate
           and
           present
           purpose
           .
        
         
           38
           And
           although
           the
           particular
           congregations
           be
           thus
           distinct
           ,
           and
           severall
           bodies
           ,
           every
           one
           as
           a
           compact
           and
           knit
           citie
           in
           it self
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           all
           to
           walke
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           rule
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           meanes
           conveniēt
           to
           have
           the
           cōsell
           and
           help
           one
           of
           another
           in
           all
           needfull
           affaires
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           members
           of
           one
           body
           in
           the
           common
           faith
           ,
           vnder
           Christ
           their
           onely
           head
           .
           
        
         
           39
           It
           is
           the
           office
           and
           dutie
           of
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           (
           who
           by
           the
           *
           ordinance
           of
           God
           are
           supreme
           governors
           vnder
           him
           over
           all
           persons
           and
           causes
           within
           their
           Realmes
           and
           dominions
           )
           to
           ‡
           suppresse
           and
           root
           out
           by
           their
           authority
           all
           false
           ministeries
           ,
           voluntarie
           religions
           and
           counterfeit
           worship
           of
           God
           :
           to
           abolish
           and
           destroy
           the
           Idoll
           Temples
           :
           Images
           ,
           Altars
           :
           Vestments
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           monuments
           of
           idolatry
           and
           superstition
           :
           and
           to
           take
           and
           convert
           to
           theyr
           owne
           ●●vile
           vses
           not
           only
           the
           benefit
           of
           all
           such
           idolatrous
           buildings
           and
           monuments
           :
           but
           also
           the
           Revenues
           /
           Demeanes
           /
           Lordships
           /
           Possessions
           /
           Glea●es
           and
           maintenance
           of
           any
           false
           ministeryes
           and
           vnlawfull
           ecclesiasticall
           functions
           whatsoever
           within
           their
           dominions
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           †
           to
           establish
           and
           mainteine
           by
           their
           lawes
           every
           par●
           of
           Gods
           word
           /
           his
           Christian
           Religion
           /
           pure
           worship
           /
           and
           true
           ministery
           described
           in
           his
           word
           :
           to
           cherish
           and
           protect
           all
           such
           as
           are
           carefull
           ●o
           worship
           God
           according
           to
           his
           word
           /
           and
           to
           lead
           a
           godly
           lyfe
           in
           all
           peace
           and
           loyaltie
           :
           yea
           to
           enforce
           all
           their
           subiects
           whoever
           ecclesiasticall
           or
           civile
           /
           to
           do
           their
           dutyes
           to
           God
           and
           men●protecting
           and
           mainteining
           the
           good
           punishing
           and
           restraining
           the
           evill
           according
           as
           God
           hath
           commaunded
           /
           whose
           Lieutenants
           they
           are
           here
           on
           earth
           .
        
         
           40
           And
           thus
           the
           protection
           and
           cōmandement
           of
           the
           Princes
           and
           
           Magistrates
           maketh
           it
           much
           more
           *
           peaceable
           /
           though
           no
           wit
           at
           all
           ‡
           more
           lawfull
           /
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           wayes
           and
           ordinances
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           which
           he
           hath
           commanded
           his
           Church
           to
           keep
           without
           spot
           and
           vnrebukeable
           vntill
           his
           appearing
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           in
           this
           behalfe
           therefore
           the
           brethren
           thus
           mynded
           ād
           proceeding
           as
           is
           before
           said
           /
           are
           both
           continually
           to
           †
           supplicate
           to
           God
           /
           and
           as
           they
           may
           to
           their
           Princes
           and
           Governors
           that
           thus
           and
           vnder
           them
           they
           may
           leade
           a
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           lyfe
           in
           all
           godlines
           and
           honestie
           .
        
         
           41
           And
           if
           God
           encline
           the
           Magistrates
           hearts
           ●o
           the
           allowance
           and
           Protecction
           of
           the
           Church
           therin
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           accompted
           a
           singular
           and
           happy
           blessing
           of
           God
           who
           granteth
           such
           nourcing
           Fathers
           and
           nourcing
           Mothers
           to
           his
           Church
           .
           And
           it
           behoveth
           all
           to
           be
           carefull
           to
           walke
           worthie
           so
           great
           a
           mercy
           of
           God
           in
           all
           thankfulnes
           and
           obedience
           .
           
        
         
           42
           But
           if
           God
           withold
           the
           Magistrates
           allowance
           and
           furtherāce
           herein
           ,
           yet
           *
           must
           wee
           notwithstanding
           proceed
           together
           in
           Christiā
           covenant
           and
           communion
           thus
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           /
           ād
           confessiō
           of
           his
           faith
           and
           Gospell
           even
           through
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           tryalls
           and
           afflictions
           /
           not
           accompting
           our
           goods
           /
           lands
           /
           wive●
           /
           children
           /
           Fathers
           /
           Mothers
           /
           brethren
           /
           sisters
           /
           no
           nor
           our
           lyves
           dear
           vnto
           vs
           so
           as
           we
           may
           finish
           our
           course
           with
           ioy
           /
           remembring
           always
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           obey
           God
           rather
           then
           man
           :
           and
           grounding
           vpon
           the
           ‡
           commandement
           /
           commission
           and
           promise
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           /
           who
           as
           hee
           hath
           all
           power
           in
           heaven
           and
           in
           earth
           /
           so
           hath
           also
           promised
           (
           if
           we
           keep
           his
           commandements
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           without
           limitation
           of
           tyme
           /
           place
           /
           Magistrates
           allowance
           or
           disallowance
           )
           to
           be
           with
           vs
           vnto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           :
           and
           when
           we
           have
           finished
           our
           course
           and
           kept
           the
           faith
           /
           to
           give
           vs
           the
           crowne
           of
           righteousnes
           which
           is
           layd
           vp
           for
           all
           that
           love
           his
           appearing
           .
        
         
           43
           Vnto
           all
           men
           is
           to
           be
           given
           whatsoever
           is
           due
           vnto
           them
           .
           Tributes
           /
           Customes
           /
           and
           all
           other
           such
           lawfull
           and
           accustomed
           dutyes
           /
           ought
           willingly
           and
           orderly
           to
           be
           payed
           and
           performed
           :
           Our
           lands
           /
           goods
           /
           and
           bodyes
           /
           to
           be
           submitted
           in
           the
           Lord
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           pleasure
           .
           And
           the
           Magistrates
           themselves
           every
           way
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           /
           reverenced
           and
           obeyed
           according
           to
           godlines
           /
           not
           because
           of
           wrath
           only
           but
           also
           for
           conscience
           sake
           :
           And
           finally
           /
           all
           men
           so
           to
           be
           esteemed
           and
           regarded
           /
           as
           is
           due
           and
           meet
           for
           their
           place
           /
           age
           /
           estate
           and
           condition
           .
           
        
         
         
           44
           And
           thus
           ,
           wee
           labour
           to
           give
           vnto
           God
           that
           which
           is
           Gods
           ,
           and
           vnto
           Cesar
           that
           which
           is
           Cesars
           ,
           and
           vnto
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           which
           be
           longeth
           vnto
           them
           :
           Endevoring
           our selves
           to
           have
           alwayes
           a
           cleare
           conscience
           towards
           God
           and
           towards
           men
           :
           And
           having
           hope
           in
           God
           that
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           shal
           be
           of
           the
           iust
           vnto
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           vniust
           vnto
           condemnation
           ,
           everlasting
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           any
           take
           this
           to
           be
           heresie
           :
           then
           do
           wee
           with
           the
           Apostle
           freely
           confesse
           that
           after
           the
           way
           which
           they
           call
           heresie
           ,
           wee
           worship
           God
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           beleeving
           all
           things
           that
           are
           written
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           :
           And
           what
           soever
           is
           according
           to
           this
           rule
           of
           truth
           published
           by
           this
           State
           or
           holdē
           by
           anie
           reformed
           Churches
           in
           their
           Confessions
           abrode
           in
           the
           world
           .
           We
           do
           also
           reiect
           and
           detest
           all
           straunge
           and
           hereticall
           opinions
           and
           doctrines
           of
           all
           Hereticks
           both
           old
           and
           new
           whatsoever
           .
           
        
         
           45
           Finally
           ,
           wheras
           wee
           are
           much
           flandered
           and
           traduced
           as
           if
           we
           denyed
           or
           misliked
           that
           forme
           of
           prayer
           commonly
           called
           
             the
             Lords
             prayer
          
           :
           wee
           thought
           it
           needfull
           here
           also
           concerning
           it
           to
           make
           known
           that
           we
           beleeve
           ād
           acknowledg
           it
           to
           be
           a
           most
           absolute
           and
           most
           excellent
           forme
           of
           prayer
           ,
           such
           as
           no
           men
           nor
           Angels
           can
           set
           downe
           the
           like
           .
           And
           that
           it
           was
           taught
           and
           appointed
           by
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           not
           that
           we
           should
           be
           tyed
           to
           the
           vse
           of
           those
           very
           words
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           should
           according
           to
           that
           rule
           make
           all
           our
           requests
           and
           thanksgyuing
           vnto
           God
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           it
           is
           a
           perfect
           forme
           and
           paterne
           conteining
           in
           it
           plaine
           and
           sufficient
           directions
           of
           prayer
           ,
           for
           all
           occasions
           and
           necessities
           ,
           that
           have
           ben
           ,
           are
           ,
           or
           shal
           be
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           member
           therof
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
        
         
           
             Now
             vnto
             him
             that
             is
             able
             to
             keep
             vs
             that
             wee
             fall
             not
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             vs
             faltlesse
             before
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             glorie
             with
             ioy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             God
             only
             wise
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             be
             glory
             and
             maiestie
             ,
             and
             dominion
             ,
             &
             power
             ,
             both
             now
             &
             for
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           MAISTER
           IVNIVS
           HIS
           FIRST
           LETTER
           ,
           CONCERNING
           THE
           CONFESSION
           OF
           FAITH
           AFORESAID
           .
        
         
           
             To
             his
             beloved
             in
             Christ
             the
             Brethren
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             now
             abiding
             at
             Amsterdam
             .
          
        
         
           GRace
           mercie
           and
           peace
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           and
           our
           Saviour
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
           I
           have
           received
           of
           late
           (
           belooved
           Brethren
           in
           Christ
           )
           a
           little
           booke
           by
           one
           of
           your
           companie
           ;
           which
           is
           intituled
           ,
           
             The
             confession
             of
             faith
             of
             some
             English
             men
             banished
             in
             Belgia
             ,
          
           and
           have
           knowne
           your
           desire
           partly
           by
           the
           speach
           of
           the
           same
           messenger
           ,
           partly
           by
           the
           preface
           of
           the
           writing
           .
           But
           as
           concerning
           my selfe
           ,
           beloved
           brethren
           ,
           whom
           “
           for
           nearnes
           sake
           peradventure
           yee
           have
           thought
           meete
           to
           be
           called
           vpon
           a
           part
           ,
           I
           verily
           see
           not
           how
           much
           I
           can
           doe
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           or
           how
           I
           can
           fit
           your
           purpose
           .
           For
           I
           knowe
           that
           now
           long
           since
           euery
           man
           doth
           abound
           in
           his
           owne
           sense
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           that
           are
           other
           wise
           minded
           are
           “
           with
           a
           brotherly
           mynd
           so
           fare
           to
           be
           borne
           with
           ,
           holding
           the
           heade
           and
           fundation
           ,
           til
           the
           Lord
           reveale
           things
           further
           vnto
           them
           .
           I
           know
           it
           is
           my
           part
           not
           to
           play
           the
           busie
           body
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           should
           serve
           the
           truth
           and
           charitie
           in
           my
           standing
           and
           measure
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           bestowed
           vpon
           me
           ,
           in
           Christian
           modestie
           and
           simplicitie
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           my
           skil
           and
           abilitie
           wil
           stretch
           vnto
           .
           Certainely
           when
           I
           considered
           “
           this
           cause
           more
           diligently
           ,
           I
           thought
           nothing
           more
           commodious
           or
           more
           safe
           for
           the
           publick
           and
           for
           you
           and
           my selfe
           ,
           in
           all
           this
           matter
           ,
           thē
           that
           we
           should
           embrace
           a
           holy
           silēce
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           ,
           wherein
           we
           be
           offended
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           commit
           our
           cause
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           author
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           righter
           of
           our
           cause
           .
           But
           because
           after
           a
           sort
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           suffer
           mee
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           and
           to
           cōdole
           in
           secret
           for
           the
           woundes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           rent
           more
           then
           inough
           ,
           by
           actions
           ,
           especially
           being
           thrust
           forth
           in
           publik
           in
           this
           our
           age
           ;
           I
           wil
           declare
           faith
           fully
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           good
           cōscience
           before
           God
           what
           I
           thinke
           :
           beseeching
           him
           who
           is
           author
           of
           truth
           and
           peace
           that
           he
           would
           leade
           both
           you
           and
           me
           alike
           into
           all
           truth
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           ,
           &
           also
           dispose
           each
           of
           our
           mindes
           and
           affections
           to
           interpret
           brotherly
           one
           anothers
           
           requestes
           ,
           answeres
           ,
           admonitions
           ,
           and
           finally
           all
           our
           duties
           ,
           although
           (
           as
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           is
           incident
           to
           man
           )
           disagreeing
           from
           our
           sense
           and
           taste
           .
        
         
           I
           obserue
           therefore
           that
           there
           are
           three
           heads
           or
           chief
           poynts
           in
           your
           little
           booke
           ,
           wherein
           you
           desire
           our
           counsell
           and
           iudgement
           .
           The
           first
           head
           is
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           you
           professe
           in
           your
           little
           booke
           .
           The
           secōd
           is
           of
           fact
           ,
           whereof
           yee
           accuse
           the
           English
           Churches
           .
           Lastly
           the
           third
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           which
           you
           inferre
           by
           comparing
           that
           your
           doctrine
           with
           that
           practise
           of
           England
           ;
           namely
           that
           yee
           cannot
           with
           good
           conscience
           entertaine
           a
           communiō
           with
           those
           Churches
           ,
           but
           that
           yee
           doe
           abhorre
           them
           with
           all
           your
           heartes
           .
           Therefore
           I
           will
           speak
           briefely
           of
           these
           3.
           things
           ,
           “
           what
           I
           think
           ,
           entreating
           you
           brotherly
           to
           take
           my
           answere
           in
           good
           part
           .
        
         
           I
           marvell
           that
           the
           point
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           little
           booke
           of
           your
           confession
           ,
           beloved
           brethrē
           ,
           is
           sent
           ouer
           to
           me
           .
           I
           marvell
           that
           it
           was
           sent
           ouer
           to
           all
           the
           students
           of
           holy
           Scriptures
           in
           all
           Christian
           Vniuersities
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           a
           certaine
           consent
           of
           doctrine
           as
           you
           pretend
           it
           ,
           truely
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           need
           there
           was
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           set
           forth
           a
           newe
           confession
           in
           this
           consent
           of
           holy
           and
           auncient
           doctrine
           .
           But
           if
           there
           be
           a
           dissention
           peradventure
           in
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           differēce
           ,
           that
           in
           deed
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           dissembled
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           yee
           thought
           it
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           your
           doctrine
           should
           be
           declared
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           send
           to
           mee
           ;
           yea
           that
           you
           send
           to
           publicke
           viewe
           ,
           “
           your
           confession
           ,
           I
           marvell
           ,
           brethren
           ,
           yea
           I
           greatly
           maruell
           ,
           what
           your
           meaning
           should
           bee
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           ende
           and
           the
           fact
           .
           For
           if
           ye
           haue
           set
           it
           foorth
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           that
           yee
           might
           purge
           your selues
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           brethren
           ,
           wherefore
           doe
           yee
           desire
           ,
           to
           purge
           your selues
           with
           so
           many
           soules
           ;
           who
           have
           not
           knowē
           you
           as
           yet
           to
           bee
           accused
           ;
           who
           can
           neuer
           take
           knowledge
           of
           the
           right
           or
           wrong
           of
           your
           accusation
           ;
           and
           who
           are
           not
           called
           vnto
           it
           by
           any
           lawfull
           means
           ?
           and
           (
           that
           which
           is
           worse
           )
           wherfore
           would
           yee
           haue
           this
           done
           before
           so
           many
           “
           deadly
           enemies
           to
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           thirst
           after
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           doe
           reioyce
           that
           we
           vndiscreetly
           make
           a
           publishing
           of
           these
           wounds
           :
           that
           they
           by
           these
           very
           wounds
           might
           spoyle
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           pretious
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           veritie
           ,
           and
           juyce
           of
           charitie
           ?
           Finally
           ,
           why
           doe
           yee
           this
           before
           so
           many
           weake
           ones
           ,
           who
           not
           yet
           knowing
           ,
           that
           yee
           are
           borne
           (
           as
           I
           may
           so
           say
           )
           are
           offēded
           ,
           rather
           with
           a
           carcasselike
           stink
           of
           schismes
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           before
           they
           knowe
           certainely
           the
           bodie
           whereunto
           they
           may
           cleaue
           ?
           
           Alas
           brethren
           ,
           is
           your
           purgation
           so
           much
           worth
           vnto
           you
           that
           therfore
           the
           publicke
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           bee
           brought
           into
           so
           greate
           danger
           ?
           A
           Christian
           an
           humble
           ,
           and
           godly
           minde
           ought
           to
           bee
           otherwise
           affected
           ,
           and
           setting
           aside
           the
           respect
           of
           their
           owne
           priuate
           good
           ,
           constantly
           thus
           to
           determine
           ,
           let
           the
           earth
           rather
           first
           swallowe
           me
           vp
           (
           as
           the
           Poet
           saith
           )
           and
           let
           mee
           rather
           bee
           accursed
           for
           my
           brethren
           ,
           then
           that
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           for
           my
           credit
           sake
           even
           one
           of
           these
           little
           ones
           should
           be
           offended
           and
           kept
           from
           comming
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           abiding
           in
           Christ
           my
           Sauiour
           .
           Verily
           let
           what
           will
           of
           my
           estimation
           goe
           to
           wracke
           ,
           who
           am
           a
           Christian
           ,
           let
           me
           be
           trampled
           vnder
           all
           mēs
           feete
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           my
           fact
           ,
           I
           take
           nothing
           from
           Christ
           ,
           from
           his
           body
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           lest
           thing
           .
           “
           And
           that
           you
           my
           brethren
           are
           thus
           determined
           and
           resolved
           bending
           all
           your
           counsels
           to
           this
           end
           ;
           I
           am
           as
           strōgly
           perswaded
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           is
           most
           .
           But
           the
           end
           which
           you
           have
           in
           common
           ,
           alas
           for
           griefe
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           case
           (
           pardon
           if
           I
           speake
           more
           freely
           ,
           for
           yee
           would
           have
           me
           to
           speak
           )
           from
           it
           yee
           seeme
           to
           have
           erred
           .
           For
           herein
           ,
           if
           I
           see
           anie
           thing
           ,
           the
           contemplation
           of
           your
           cause
           hath
           deceyved
           you
           ,
           which
           thing
           I
           trust
           yee
           your selves
           without
           doubt
           will
           marke
           if
           ye
           would
           goe
           a
           little
           from
           that
           your
           particular
           sense
           “
           from
           your
           cause
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           shewed
           that
           there
           is
           some
           errour
           in
           that
           end
           .
           Let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           fact
           .
           In
           the
           fact
           yee
           frame
           a
           purgation
           of
           your selues
           .
           That
           thing
           is
           denyed
           to
           none
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           cause
           ,
           if
           measure
           ,
           if
           place
           ,
           if
           time
           .
           But
           where
           fore
           with
           mee
           brethren
           ,
           who
           doe
           neither
           heare
           these
           accusations
           of
           yours
           ;
           neither
           if
           I
           should
           heare
           them
           ,
           would
           I
           receive
           them
           rashly
           ?
           Wherefore
           in
           publick
           ?
           where
           yee
           knowe
           that
           it
           falleth
           out
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           purge
           them selues
           ,
           before
           they
           be
           accused
           ,
           eyther
           bewray
           thēselues
           ,
           or
           raise
           suspiciōs
           against
           themselues
           more
           easely
           thē
           they
           can
           afterward
           wash
           away
           .
           Yee
           knowe
           that
           the
           publicke
           voice
           is
           neither
           a
           iust
           iudge
           oftentimes
           ,
           nor
           at
           any
           time
           almost
           a
           lawfull
           Iudge
           ;
           so
           greatly
           doth
           evil
           preuaile
           and
           beare
           sway
           in
           the
           publick
           .
           Therefor
           yee
           appeale
           to
           these
           Iudges
           ,
           who
           can
           neither
           iudge
           ,
           not
           take
           knowledge
           :
           finally
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           no
           Iudges
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           much
           as
           witnesses
           :
           so
           the
           private
           cause
           is
           not
           furthered
           ,
           and
           the
           publique
           is
           many
           waies
           hindered
           .
           Ye
           will
           say
           thē
           ,
           who
           shall
           bee
           ?
           What
           judges
           ,
           what
           witnesses
           shal
           we
           call
           vpon
           ?
           Your
           owne
           preface
           shall
           answere
           yee
           for
           me
           .
           For
           whē
           ,
           ye
           pronūce
           that
           ye
           have
           foūd
           a
           place
           of
           rest
           by
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           in
           these
           places
           (
           ye
           doe
           acknowledge
           I
           thinke
           your
           owne
           words
           )
           ye
           plainely
           signifie
           two
           things
           .
           One
           ,
           that
           if
           ye
           have
           found
           a
           place
           of
           rest
           ,
           ye
           shall
           doe
           wisely
           ,
           if
           ye
           doe
           not
           stirre
           ,
           where
           ye
           may
           be
           in
           quiet
           .
           The
           other
           that
           
           where
           you
           haue
           a
           lodging
           ,
           and
           a
           quiet
           seate
           that
           there
           in
           deed
           you
           must
           receiue
           the
           iudgement
           of
           your
           doctrine
           and
           faith
           ,
           if
           ye
           will
           have
           the
           same
           lawfully
           knowne
           and
           approoued
           .
           Ye
           are
           in
           a
           Church
           furnished
           with
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           pietie
           ,
           learning
           ,
           and
           brotherly
           loue
           to
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           good
           men
           doe
           know
           .
           It
           is
           an
           vnlawfull
           course
           verily
           ,
           to
           omit
           those
           among
           whom
           yee
           are
           and
           to
           call
           upon
           an
           other
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           whole
           publik
           state
           ,
           “
           or
           this
           Vniversity
           ,
           or
           me
           who
           am
           a
           weake
           member
           therein
           ,
           either
           in
           part
           ,
           or
           in
           common
           .
           This
           order
           is
           godly
           ,
           iust
           ,
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           tendeth
           to
           peace
           ,
           and
           edification
           ,
           which
           you
           ought
           first
           ,
           modestly
           to
           have
           regarded
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           I
           being
           a
           weake
           brother
           ,
           am
           bounden
           by
           brotherly
           duetie
           ,
           to
           recall
           my
           brethren
           ,
           that
           goe
           astray
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           caried
           headlong
           ,
           and
           to
           rush
           vpon
           the
           knowledge
           of
           things
           by
           this
           meanes
           offred
           ;
           besides
           all
           equitie
           and
           good
           order
           .
           Till
           ye
           shall
           doe
           this
           ,
           I
           admonish
           ,
           exhort
           ,
           pray
           ,
           and
           beseech
           by
           the
           most
           sacred
           &
           holy
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           ye
           would
           not
           call
           vpon
           me
           ,
           neither
           any
           other
           ,
           neither
           the
           publick
           it self
           :
           for
           by
           this
           preposterous
           course
           (
           as
           we
           may
           so
           say
           )
           ye
           do
           not
           disburthen
           your selues
           ,
           as
           ye
           thinke
           ,
           of
           enuy
           and
           blame
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           )
           but
           ye
           doe
           with
           suspition
           and
           praejudice
           burthen
           your
           owne
           cause
           ,
           “
           which
           I
           verily
           do
           not
           preiudice
           at
           all
           ,
           I
           speak
           it
           religiously
           before
           the
           Lord.
           Let
           them
           speake
           first
           ,
           with
           whom
           yee
           soiourne
           ,
           whom
           yee
           deny
           not
           to
           be
           your
           brethren
           .
           But
           if
           peraduenture
           they
           shall
           not
           satisfie
           you
           ,
           or
           yee
           shall
           not
           satisfie
           them
           ,
           then
           let
           a
           new
           course
           be
           taken
           by
           lawfull
           order
           ▪
           This
           no
           good
           man
           will
           denie
           ,
           but
           till
           this
           be
           attempted
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           vnprofitable
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           hurt
           full
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           take
           another
           course
           .
           But
           neither
           I
           ,
           nor
           my
           Colleagues
           ,
           nor
           other
           wise
           men
           ,
           will
           euer
           be
           so
           vnwise
           as
           to
           preuēt
           or
           take
           this
           thing
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           knowledge
           thereof
           doth
           of
           right
           appertaine
           .
           And
           so
           much
           of
           the
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           to
           the
           accusation
           which
           yee
           use
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           ye
           write
           .
           In
           this
           accusation
           beloued
           brethren
           ,
           I
           doe
           louingly
           entreat
           you
           ,
           that
           yee
           would
           not
           take
           it
           in
           ill
           part
           ,
           if
           I
           doe
           admonish
           yee
           of
           a
           few
           things
           which
           I
           thinke
           ,
           I
           may
           of
           right
           doe
           .
           First
           ,
           what
           need
           is
           there
           ,
           that
           yee
           should
           accuse
           them
           ?
           Yee
           haue
           giuen
           place
           ,
           yee
           haue
           (
           as
           wee
           may
           so
           speake
           )
           passed
           ouer
           into
           another
           Court
           :
           Wherefore
           you
           haue
           giuen
           place
           ,
           no
           body
           desireth
           to
           know
           ,
           or
           doth
           trouble
           you
           .
           If
           wrong
           be
           done
           you
           in
           England
           (
           that
           I
           may
           grant
           there
           was
           done
           :
           it
           belongeth
           not
           to
           me
           ,
           
           to
           affirme
           or
           deny
           who
           haue
           not
           knowne
           it
           )
           yet
           this
           iniury
           hath
           ceased
           to
           prosequute
           you
           being
           departed
           from
           them
           .
           What
           compelleth
           you
           to
           be
           mooued
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           vpon
           you
           ,
           the
           burthen
           
           of
           accusation
           ?
           Why
           are
           yee
           not
           quiet
           being
           without
           the
           daunger
           of
           any
           hurt
           ?
           Why
           doe
           yee
           not
           rather
           passe
           ouer
           the
           iniury
           that
           is
           past
           ?
           Why
           doe
           yee
           not
           beare
           it
           (
           if
           there
           be
           yet
           any
           )
           in
           silence
           and
           hope
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           mooue
           that
           which
           is
           in
           rest
           ?
           It
           is
           plainely
           a
           Christian
           part
           ,
           if
           thou
           beare
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           prudent
           part
           ,
           if
           thou
           abstaine
           from
           stirring
           the
           evill
           that
           is
           well
           appeased
           ,
           an
           impotent
           thing
           ,
           if
           thou
           doe
           contrariwise
           .
           
        
         
           And
           to
           what
           end
           I
           pray
           you
           is
           it
           ?
           To
           the
           end
           that
           you
           might
           purge
           your selues
           ?
           But
           here
           is
           no
           man
           that
           doth
           repeate
           anew
           ,
           or
           lay
           these
           accusations
           against
           you
           .
           Wherefore
           serueth
           this
           purgatiō
           ?
           that
           yee
           may
           be
           euen
           with
           them
           against
           whom
           yee
           cōplaine
           ?
           But
           this
           is
           not
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           thinke
           that
           this
           is
           your
           meaning
           .
           Is
           it
           to
           reforme
           them
           ?
           This
           indeed
           is
           an
           holy
           endeuour
           .
           But
           if
           yee
           could
           not
           doe
           this
           when
           yee
           were
           present
           ,
           cōsider
           what
           yee
           can
           doe
           when
           yee
           are
           absent
           .
           But
           first
           of
           all
           consider
           with
           your selues
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           yee
           take
           this
           way
           ,
           namely
           to
           accuse
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           the
           publike
           ,
           in
           the
           theatre
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           circle
           of
           the
           world
           ▪
           Ah
           beloued
           brethren
           ,
           was
           it
           euer
           heard
           of
           ,
           that
           any
           priuate
           man
           (
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           a
           great
           communitie
           )
           was
           euer
           amended
           by
           this
           course
           Further
           consider
           I
           pray
           you
           before
           whom
           yee
           bring
           these
           things
           .
           I
           will
           speak
           of
           my selfe
           ,
           to
           whom
           alone
           yee
           would
           commit
           this
           your
           little
           booke
           ;
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           in
           this
           your
           little
           booke
           yee
           call
           upon
           me
           ,
           as
           an
           intercessor
           ,
           or
           examiner
           ,
           or
           a
           Iudge
           .
           For
           if
           as
           an
           intercessor
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           better
           that
           your
           cōplain●s
           were
           kept
           secret
           ,
           then
           layed
           open
           (
           which
           tendeth
           to
           reproch
           )
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           innumerable
           soules
           ,
           weake
           ,
           strangers
           ,
           to
           be
           beaten
           with
           the
           types
           of
           your
           impression
           .
           It
           is
           most
           manifest
           ,
           that
           they
           against
           whom
           yee
           deale
           ,
           wil
           be
           more
           prouoked
           “
           by
           this
           grieuous
           sting
           If
           as
           an
           examiner
           ,
           by
           what
           right
           can
           I
           doe
           it
           ?
           who
           haue
           no
           lawful
           authority
           from
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           frō
           both
           the
           parties
           :
           neither
           if
           it
           should
           be
           committed
           ,
           would
           I
           easily
           accept
           it
           ;
           I
           am
           so
           privie
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           of
           my
           owne
           insufficiencie
           ;
           for
           who
           am
           I
           ?
           or
           what
           am
           I
           ?
           that
           I
           should
           be
           able
           ,
           throughly
           to
           see
           euery
           particular
           thing
           ,
           concerning
           you
           ,
           and
           them
           ,
           which
           are
           required
           to
           a
           iust
           examination
           .
           And
           this
           the
           right
           course
           of
           examination
           doth
           require
           ,
           otherwise
           (
           as
           Seneca
           wisely
           saith
           )
           he
           that
           judgeth
           one
           party
           being
           not
           heard
           ,
           albeit
           he
           iudgeth
           that
           which
           is
           right
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           vniust
           .
           Yee
           are
           not
           a
           little
           deceiued
           in
           this
           your
           iudgement
           beloued
           brethren
           :
           Yee
           almost
           do
           me
           an
           iniury
           ,
           when
           ye
           call
           me
           to
           be
           a
           busie
           body
           ,
           or
           think
           that
           I
           wil
           take
           upon
           me
           the
           part
           of
           an
           examiner
           ,
           or
           (
           that
           which
           is
           more
           subject
           to
           envie
           and
           farre
           from
           duetie
           )
           of
           a
           Iudge
           .
           And
           brethrē
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           say
           of
           my selfe
           ,
           
           thinke
           that
           is
           the
           answere
           of
           the
           other
           brethren
           “
           which
           are
           any
           where
           els
           in
           Churches
           and
           Vniversities
           .
           No
           wise
           man
           will
           rashly
           goe
           downe
           these
           steps
           ,
           or
           clime
           vp
           to
           this
           seate
           of
           judgement
           .
           In
           deed
           concerning
           your
           faith
           and
           doctrine
           something
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           if
           you
           expound
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           thing
           be
           done
           in
           order
           .
           But
           touching
           the
           accusatiō
           of
           your
           coūtreymen
           and
           of
           mattets
           passed
           to
           and
           fro
           ;
           no
           wise
           man
           by
           my
           consent
           ,
           wil
           ,
           
           on
           this
           condition
           take
           vpon
           him
           the
           burthen
           of
           iudging
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           consider
           the
           event
           of
           this
           fact
           .
           For
           I
           pray
           you
           whom
           would
           it
           profit
           if
           that
           were
           done
           which
           yee
           desire
           ?
           Certainly
           neither
           would
           it
           profit
           you
           nor
           thē
           ,
           nor
           these
           with
           whom
           ye
           soiourne
           ,
           nor
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           Contrariwise
           whom
           would
           it
           not
           hurt
           ?
           This
           thing
           would
           set
           you
           more
           on
           fire
           :
           “
           as
           contentions
           are
           woont
           the
           more
           to
           make
           hote
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           are
           stirred
           .
           It
           would
           more
           alienate
           them
           whom
           yee
           pretend
           to
           be
           to
           injuriously
           enstranged
           from
           you
           :
           For
           this
           is
           not
           the
           way
           of
           teaching
           ,
           nor
           of
           informing
           ,
           nor
           of
           seeking
           reconciliation
           .
           It
           would
           rent
           asunder
           the
           good
           men
           whose
           hospitality
           yee
           doe
           now
           commodiously
           vse
           either
           frō
           you
           ,
           or
           amongst
           themselues
           (
           which
           duetie
           they
           have
           not
           deserved
           of
           you
           by
           their
           hospitalitie
           ,
           )
           It
           would
           set
           a
           more
           grievous
           fier
           on
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           spread
           through
           all
           her
           ioynts
           ,
           which
           God
           turne
           away
           .
           And
           that
           “
           vnwise
           mā
           which
           should
           vsurpe
           this
           authority
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           a
           scorne
           to
           ill
           tōgues
           ,
           while
           good
           men
           would
           pittie
           his
           vaine
           labour
           and
           your
           expectation
           .
           Lastly
           (
           that
           I
           may
           also
           adde
           this
           ,
           and
           marke
           brethren
           ,
           how
           sincerely
           and
           brotherly
           I
           deale
           with
           you
           )
           albeit
           I
           might
           and
           would
           lawfully
           give
           sentence
           both
           of
           your
           faith
           which
           yee
           declare
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           fact
           of
           accusatiō
           which
           yee
           bend
           against
           your
           countreymen
           :
           Yet
           yee
           by
           this
           course
           and
           maner
           of
           dealing
           have
           taken
           from
           me
           the
           authority
           of
           doing
           that
           which
           yee
           require
           touching
           your
           fact
           ;
           your selves
           by
           this
           maner
           of
           request
           do
           hinder
           your
           owne
           desier
           .
           Ye
           will
           marvalle
           perhaps
           at
           that
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           .
           For
           you
           doe
           so
           require
           my
           iudgement
           as
           you
           doe
           also
           with
           all
           require
           the
           iudgement
           of
           all
           Vniversities
           and
           Students
           .
           If
           you
           request
           this
           in
           common
           ;
           then
           you
           doe
           not
           desire
           that
           I
           should
           doe
           it
           alone
           :
           but
           if
           particularly
           ,
           doe
           you
           thinke
           that
           any
           of
           vs
           will
           be
           so
           mad
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           judgement
           of
           so
           many
           good
           men
           and
           diligence
           is
           desired
           ,
           some
           one
           Palamon
           should
           take
           vpon
           him
           the
           chiefest
           parts
           :
           and
           should
           by
           him selfe
           speake
           of
           that
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           required
           of
           so
           many
           as
           learned
           ,
           yea
           better
           learned
           ,
           and
           better
           furnished
           with
           pi●●ie
           ,
           judgement
           ,
           and
           experience
           ,
           which
           requireth
           a
           serious
           consultation
           ,
           an
           holy
           communication
           ,
           and
           a
           ripe
           inoffensive
           judgment
           .
        
         
         
           But
           now
           of
           the
           third
           thing
           what
           shal
           I
           say
           ?
           “
           your selves
           I
           think
           ,
           beloved
           brethren
           ,
           do
           mynd
           that
           if
           I
           cannot
           on
           this
           condition
           ,
           neyther
           ought
           ,
           to
           give
           answer
           concerning
           the
           two
           points
           a
           foresaid
           ▪
           it
           would
           be
           vtterly
           vnjust
           if
           I
           should
           as
           yet
           determine
           any
           thing
           on
           eyther
           side
           towching
           the
           cōclusion
           which
           you
           draw
           frō
           thence
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           those
           premisses
           .
           But
           I
           verily
           suspēd
           my
           iudgemēt
           ,
           brethrē
           I
           suspend
           my
           iudgemēt
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           even
           as
           God
           &
           nature
           ,
           &
           reason
           ,
           and
           al
           lawes
           command
           me
           to
           do
           .
           Ye
           know
           I
           think
           the
           causes
           by
           these
           things
           which
           ye
           haue
           now
           read
           ,
           &
           shal
           learne
           besides
           by
           other
           things
           which
           God
           shal
           minister
           vnto
           you
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           trueth
           and
           wisdome
           .
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           iudge
           with
           my selfe
           of
           matters
           vnknowne
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           so
           evident
           ,
           neither
           yet
           with
           such
           forward
           boldnesse
           to
           pronoūce
           among
           you
           or
           others
           ,
           the
           matter
           being
           not
           sufficiently
           manifest
           to
           my selfe
           .
           God
           knoweth
           and
           iudgeth
           ,
           “
           to
           whom
           stand
           or
           fall
           as
           many
           as
           are
           his
           servants
           .
           Otherwise
           I
           trust
           yee
           are
           not
           ignorāt
           that
           there
           are
           three
           things
           which
           euē
           frō
           the
           verie
           infancie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           holy
           fathers
           would
           haue
           to
           be
           distinguished
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           among
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           namely
           ,
           faith
           or
           doctrine
           ,
           conversation
           or
           manners
           ,
           and
           the
           order
           of
           discipline
           .
           And
           all
           wise
           men
           haue
           taught
           this
           with
           one
           consent
           ,
           and
           delivered
           it
           to
           posteritie
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           doctrine
           remaineth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           piller
           of
           saluation
           ,
           although
           with
           most
           corrupt
           manners
           and
           discipline
           ,
           there
           the
           Church
           remaineth
           ,
           &
           that
           no
           man
           ought
           rashly
           to
           separate
           himselfe
           from
           that
           Church
           (
           whiles
           he
           may
           tarry
           in
           it
           without
           ship
           wracke
           of
           faith
           and
           conscience
           )
           or
           take
           from
           it
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           euery
           Church
           consisteth
           of
           Pastors
           and
           flocke
           ,
           which
           if
           some
           Pastors
           or
           Prelates
           trouble
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           vnmeete
           that
           this
           name
           either
           should
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           other
           Pastors
           ,
           which
           Christ
           doth
           witnesse
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           truth
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           flocke
           which
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           with
           his
           owne
           bloode
           ,
           and
           doth
           daily
           sanctifie
           with
           the
           washing
           of
           the
           newe
           birth
           by
           the
           worde
           .
           This
           ought
           to
           be
           sufficient
           for
           you
           if
           any
           thing
           have
           offended
           you
           at
           home
           ,
           “
           that
           now
           the
           fatherly
           &
           mercifull
           providence
           of
           God
           hath
           provided
           for
           you
           elsewhere
           .
           Certainely
           whiles
           yee
           inueigh
           against
           those
           Churches
           ,
           yee
           shal
           make
           that
           your
           cause
           neuer
           the
           better
           ,
           neither
           more
           probable
           with
           good
           men
           :
           which
           thing
           if
           yee
           have
           not
           yet
           considered
           and
           conceived
           by
           my
           aduise
           and
           counsell
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           admonition
           of
           those
           which
           wish
           you
           wel
           ,
           experience
           it selfe
           at
           last
           (
           God
           grant
           it
           be
           not
           to
           late
           ,
           and
           he
           informe
           you
           in
           good
           )
           will
           prooue
           all
           th●se
           things
           vnto
           you
           .
           For
           by
           the
           trueth
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           holinesse
           of
           life
           ,
           by
           the
           worke
           of
           faith
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           dueties
           of
           charitie
           euen
           towards
           them
           of
           whome
           yee
           professe
           that
           ye
           are
           wronged
           ,
           yee
           shal
           rather
           approove
           your selves
           and
           your
           cause
           ,
           thē
           by
           outcryes
           and
           publishing
           of
           writings
           ,
           euen
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           is
           saide
           to
           bring
           iudgement
           to
           victorie
           not
           by
           filling
           the
           streetes
           with
           shouting
           and
           clamours
           ,
           but
           by
           blowing
           gently
           into
           the
           smoking
           flax
           and
           tender
           handling
           the
           bruised
           reede
           .
        
         
           Which
           thinges
           seeing
           they
           be
           so
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           most
           louing
           brethrē
           in
           Christ
           by
           that
           most
           holi
           name
           of
           Christ
           which
           ye
           profese
           ,
           by
           those
           bowels
           
           mercie
           ,
           wherewith
           Christ
           hath
           embraced
           vs
           frō
           on
           high
           ,
           that
           yee
           would
           thinke
           of
           another
           course
           ,
           that
           yee
           would
           take
           another
           way
           to
           salvation
           ,
           to
           edificatiō
           ,
           to
           peace
           .
           “
           If
           there
           be
           consent
           ,
           shake
           not
           your
           faith
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           winnowed
           againe
           by
           new
           reasons
           .
           This
           course
           is
           suspitious
           .
           But
           if
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           sifted
           ,
           let
           it
           suffice
           you
           that
           it
           be
           first
           approved
           by
           those
           servants
           of
           God
           among
           whome
           yee
           dwell
           :
           this
           is
           certainnly
           a
           lawfull
           course
           :
           Forgiue
           the
           former
           iniuries
           if
           any
           have
           beene
           ,
           by
           Christian
           charitie
           to
           them
           from
           whom
           yee
           have
           received
           the
           same
           ,
           &
           hide
           them
           frō
           others
           by
           Christiā
           wisdome
           .
           There
           is
           no
           feare
           ,
           that
           by
           so
           doing
           yee
           should
           “
           be
           burst
           :
           God
           will
           enlarge
           your
           harts
           by
           the
           spirite
           of
           charitie
           most
           cōmodiously
           .
           Looke
           to
           your selues
           that
           overcomming
           al
           sharpnesse
           and
           al
           bitternesse
           of
           minde
           yee
           may
           be
           acceptable
           to
           Christ
           and
           profitable
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           “
           the
           sweet
           odour
           of
           your
           pietie
           may
           be
           spread
           in
           speach
           ,
           in
           life
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           all
           the
           godly
           without
           the
           stench
           of
           enmitie
           and
           schisme
           .
           Iudge
           not
           that
           yee
           be
           not
           iudged
           :
           But
           abstaine
           from
           those
           heavie
           determinations
           and
           conclusions
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           against
           othermen
           ,
           neither
           labour
           either
           to
           get
           Abetters
           or
           partakers
           in
           that
           your
           former
           iudgement
           (
           which
           would
           be
           saide
           in
           you
           to
           be
           a
           spice
           of
           faction
           in
           them
           of
           imprudencie
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           drawe
           them
           to
           an
           vnseasonable
           ,
           vncivill
           ,
           inconvenient
           and
           dangerous
           deliuerie
           of
           opinions
           .
           Pitie
           your selues
           I
           beseech
           you
           (
           most
           louing
           brethren
           )
           and
           the
           whole
           flocke
           which
           is
           gathered
           among
           you
           .
           Haue
           pittie
           of
           them
           whome
           thorough
           error
           &
           infirmitie
           yee
           cry
           out
           be
           hurt
           .
           Pitie
           your
           entertainers
           among
           whome
           it
           were
           a
           most
           i●iurious
           thing
           that
           ye
           should
           sowe
           these
           tates
           ,
           especially
           being
           admonished
           .
           And
           it
           would
           be
           a
           greate
           indignitie
           by
           clamours
           and
           writings
           to
           brede
           in
           them
           suspicions
           and
           sinister
           opinions
           ,
           eyther
           of
           your selves
           or
           of
           those
           your
           adversaries
           (
           as
           you
           count
           them
           )
           or
           els
           of
           both
           .
           Finally
           pitie
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           verily
           it
           is
           not
           comely
           ,
           nor
           expedient
           neither
           in
           any
           case
           tolerable
           amōg
           so
           many
           and
           greeuous
           wounds
           which
           are
           “
           universally
           given
           vnto
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           further
           galled
           with
           this
           particular
           wound
           .
           So
           let
           God
           almightie
           loue
           you
           and
           Iesus
           Christ
           that
           most
           mercifull
           Lord
           ,
           and
           our
           Sauiour
           be
           mercifull
           vnto
           you
           .
           And
           if
           I
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           doe
           any
           good
           in
           the
           publicke
           cause
           and
           yours
           ,
           assure
           your selves
           that
           I
           will
           spare
           no
           diligence
           ,
           no
           labour
           ,
           no
           paines
           ,
           that
           you
           with
           vs
           and
           all
           togither
           may
           be
           filled
           with
           sāctimony
           (
           without
           which
           none
           shal
           se
           God
           )
           with
           the
           good
           things
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           before
           his
           face
           .
           And
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           which
           hath
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           that
           great
           sheepeheard
           of
           the
           sheepe
           ,
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           eternall
           couenant
           ,
           make
           you
           perfect
           in
           euery
           good
           worke
           to
           doe
           his
           will
           ,
           working
           in
           you
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           acceptable
           in
           his
           sight
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whom
           be
           glorie
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
           Amen
           .
           And
           I
           pray
           you
           brethren
           suffer
           this
           word
           of
           exhortation
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           briefely
           writtē
           vnto
           you
           .
           The
           grace
           of
           God
           be
           with
           you
           all
           ,
           Amen
           .
           From
           Leyden
           this
           Saturday
           the
           9.
           of
           Ianuary
           .
           1599.
           
        
         
           
             
               Yours
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             Francis
             Iunius
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           answer
           to
           the
           Letter
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Reverend
             and
             learned
             Mr.
             Francis
             Iunius
             ,
             our
             beloved
             brother
             in
             Christ
             ,
             At
             Leyden
             in
             Holland
             .
          
        
         
           
             GRace
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           Reverend
           Sr.
           and
           beloved
           brother
           in
           Christ
           /
           we
           have
           lately
           received
           your
           letter
           /
           which
           you
           sent
           vnsealed
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Dutch
           and
           frēch
           Churches
           /
           that
           it
           might
           first
           be
           read
           of
           thē
           /
           and
           them
           be
           delyvered
           to
           vs.
           We
           have
           also
           read
           and
           weighed
           it
           /
           and
           thought
           it
           meet
           to
           wryte
           agayne
           /
           partly
           to
           thank
           you
           that
           vouched
           safe
           to
           write
           vnto
           vs
           :
           partly
           to
           satisfy
           you
           (
           if
           we
           can
           )
           in
           some
           thinges
           wherein
           we
           see
           you
           are
           mistaken
           :
           In
           the
           wryting
           wherof
           /
           we
           humbly
           request
           that
           speaking
           freely
           that
           which
           the
           thing
           it self
           requireth
           you
           would
           take
           it
           in
           good
           part
           /
           as
           you
           are
           woōt
           .
           Many
           thinges
           indeed
           you
           have
           wrytten
           which
           we
           do
           willingly
           acknowledg
           and
           consent
           therein
           with
           you
           .
           Those
           we
           will
           not
           touch
           at
           all
           .
           The
           rest
           we
           will
           prosequute
           in
           the
           same
           order
           /
           as
           by
           your self
           ●hey
           are
           propounded
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           there
           was
           a
           litle
           booke
           exhibited
           vnto
           you
           by
           one
           of
           vs
           /
           it
           is
           not
           so
           to
           be
           takē
           /
           as
           if
           you
           were
           called
           vpō
           
             alone
             or
             apart
             from
             others
          
           .
           For
           the
           brother
           which
           delyvered
           you
           the
           booke
           certified
           vs
           /
           that
           this
           passed
           betwene
           you
           /
           that
           by
           you
           it
           should
           be
           communicated
           with
           your
           Colleagues
           the
           governours
           of
           that
           Vniversity
           /
           and
           that
           you
           tooke
           vpon
           you
           to
           do
           it
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           have
           so
           done
           /
           how
           is
           it
           that
           you
           alone
           wryte
           back
           againe
           ?
           why
           also
           do
           you
           so
           often
           repeat
           and
           seeme
           to
           reprehend
           that
           you
           /
           you
           (
           we
           say
           )
           alone
           /
           apart
           /
           are
           called
           vpon
           ?
           If
           you
           have
           not
           done
           it
           /
           mynde
           then
           on
           whome
           the
           blame
           lyeth
           that
           it
           is
           not
           communicated
           with
           thē
           in
           that
           Vniversity
           /
           to
           whome
           by
           vs
           it
           was
           dedicated
           .
           And
           we
           do
           now
           agayne
           entreat
           you
           /
           that
           being
           myndfull
           of
           your
           promyse
           you
           would
           performe
           it
           :
           that
           so
           you
           with
           the
           other
           learned
           and
           godly
           men
           and
           brethren
           there
           /
           may
           eyther
           convynce
           our
           fayth
           and
           cause
           of
           errour
           /
           or
           els
           together
           with
           vs
           conted
           for
           this
           sayth
           once
           gyven
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
           The
           one
           of
           these
           we
           take
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           donne
           .
           And
           we
           gather
           it
           by
           comparing
           together
           
             Iam.
             5.19.12
             .
             with
             Iude
             ver
             .
             3.
             
          
           This
           also
           is
           the
           very
           thing
           which
           we
           did
           desire
           and
           still
           do
           desire
           in
           that
           Epistle
           dedicatory
           .
           And
           let
           these
           thinges
           once
           spoken
           /
           suffyce
           (
           we
           pray
           you
           )
           for
           the
           crimination
           of
           calling
           on
           you
           apar●
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           letter
           of
           yours
           you
           have
           so
           oftē
           objected
           and
           repeated
           .
        
         
           Next
           you
           propound
           
             three
             tinges
          
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           the
           booke
           it self
           /
           of
           which
           you
           promyse
           to
           speake
           /
           briefly
           and
           brotherly
           /
           what
           you
           thinke
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           head
           (
           you
           say
           )
           is
           of
           
             the
             doctrine
          
           ,
           which
           we
           professe
           in
           our
           booke
           .
           Be
           it
           so
           indeed
           .
           Here
           we
           expected
           (
           because
           you
           purpose
           to
           wryte
           of
           the
           doctrine
           we
           professe
           )
           that
           you
           would
           have
           discussed
           the
           articles
           of
           our
           fayth
           /
           and
           reproved
           the
           errours
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           )
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
           And
           who
           would
           not
           have
           expected
           this
           ?
           But
           behold
           /
           there
           is
           not
           a
           word
           of
           the
           doctrine
           and
           fayth
           it self
           .
           What
           may
           this
           meane
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           your self
           beleeu
           this
           faith
           to
           be
           trew-sound
           groūded
           on
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           agreable
           thervnto
           ?
           If
           so
           why
           thē
           wryting
           these
           thinges
           /
           do
           you
           not
           professe
           it
           ?
           Why
           do
           you
           dissemble
           it
           ?
           specially
           /
           whē
           you
           heare
           that
           this
           fayth
           is
           traduced
           as
           schisme
           /
           as
           heresy
           ?
           but
           you
           see
           perhaps
           that
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           faith
           we
           erre
           from
           the
           truth
           .
           If
           it
           be
           so
           /
           why
           then
           wryte
           you
           /
           and
           yet
           shew
           not
           the
           errours
           ?
           why
           do
           you
           not
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           you
           is
           )
           bring
           into
           the
           way
           such
           as
           do
           erre
           ?
           Do
           not
           whē
           request
           is
           made
           that
           the
           errours
           may
           be
           shewed
           by
           the
           light
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ▪
           Certainly
           your
           godlynes
           perswadeth
           otherwise
           :
           yea
           /
           God
           himself
           requireth
           otherwise
           .
           
             Iam.
             5.19.20
          
           .
        
         
         
           Yet
           now
           when
           you
           touch
           not
           the
           doctrine
           it self
           /
           what
           is
           it
           that
           you
           wryte
           in
           this
           behalf
           ?
           Even
           this
           only
           /
           that
           you
           would
           perswade
           we
           have
           erred
           herein
           
             that
             we
             have
             publyshed
             the
             confession
             of
             our
             faith
             .
          
           First
           of
           al
           this
           concerneth
           the
           maner
           /
           not
           the
           matter
           it self
           .
           But
           yet
           let
           vs
           weigh
           your
           reasons
           :
           If
           (
           say
           you
           )
           
             there
             be
             a
             certayne
             consent
             of
             doctrine
             :
             then
             there
             was
             no
             need
             that
             we
             should
             set
             forth
             a
             new
             Confession
             in
             this
             agreement
             of
             holy
             and
             ancient
             doctrine
             .
          
           Doe
           you
           indeed
           speak
           as
           you
           thinke
           ?
           How
           is
           it
           then
           that
           some
           while
           synce
           /
           when
           the
           Germane
           and
           French
           Churches
           had
           before
           publyshed
           their
           Confessions
           of
           fayth
           /
           yet
           afterward
           the
           Belgick
           /
           Scotish
           /
           and
           other
           Churches
           set
           forth
           theirs
           also
           /
           notwitstanding
           that
           they
           agreed
           with
           them
           in
           the
           holy
           and
           anncient
           doctrine
           ?
           Yea
           tell
           vs
           (
           we
           pray
           you
           )
           what
           you
           think
           of
           that
           godly
           and
           learned
           Mr.
           Beza
           his
           pryvate
           Confession
           of
           fayth
           lately
           publyshed
           ?
           Not
           to
           speake
           of
           many
           other
           wrytten
           and
           divulged
           by
           many
           of
           the
           martyrs
           also
           /
           in
           their
           severall
           ages
           .
           Do
           not
           all
           these
           agree
           in
           the
           holy
           and
           anncyent
           doctrine
           of
           Godlynes
           ?
           Or
           should
           not
           therfore
           these
           Confessions
           have
           bene
           publyshed
           ?
           What
           soever
           you
           shall
           say
           for
           them
           /
           mynd
           the
           same
           also
           as
           spoken
           for
           vs.
           Secondly
           you
           say
           ,
           
             if
             there
             be
             any
             dissention
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             dissembled
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           vs
           /
           who
           have
           playnely
           shewed
           and
           reckned
           vp
           the
           thinges
           wherein
           we
           dissent
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           /
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           to
           do
           in
           this
           behalf
           ?
           Neyther
           that
           only
           /
           but
           have
           also
           in
           our
           Confession
           not
           obscurely
           signified
           /
           concerning
           the
           thinges
           wherein
           the
           other
           Churches
           of
           this
           city
           and
           ours
           as
           yet
           do
           not
           agree
           .
        
         
           After
           these
           thinges
           /
           you
           come
           to
           discusse
           
             the
             end
             and
             fact
          
           of
           our
           publyshing
           this
           Confession
           .
           Touching
           
             the
             end
          
           ,
           we
           have
           shewed
           it
           in
           the
           epistle
           and
           preface
           set
           before
           the
           booke
           it self
           .
           And
           we
           answer
           further
           /
           that
           we
           did
           this
           to
           the
           same
           end
           /
           that
           all
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           of
           late
           did
           publysh
           theirs
           .
           For
           proof
           wherof
           /
           let
           the
           preface
           of
           the
           Harmony
           of
           Confessions
           /
           compared
           with
           ours
           /
           speak
           for
           vs.
           If
           you
           take
           away
           the
           reasons
           by
           both
           alleadged
           /
           we
           yeeld
           .
           But
           if
           you
           cannot
           /
           then
           see
           whether
           both
           here
           and
           other
           where
           often
           in
           this
           letter
           you
           do
           not
           through
           our
           sydes
           strike
           at
           all
           these
           Churches
           lykewise
           .
           Our
           
             cause
             and
             cleering
          
           ,
           we
           commyt
           to
           God
           and
           to
           all
           godly
           that
           love
           the
           truth
           .
           Such
           as
           before
           knewe
           not
           our
           cause
           they
           may
           now
           by
           this
           meanes
           have
           knowledg
           therof
           .
           Such
           as
           be
           enemyes
           of
           God
           /
           of
           the
           Church
           /
           of
           the
           truth
           /
           have
           nothing
           by
           this
           book
           of
           ours
           /
           wherof
           to
           rejoyce
           .
           They
           will
           rather
           be
           grieved
           when
           thus
           they
           shall
           see
           Antichrist
           that
           man
           of
           synne
           to
           be
           more
           and
           more
           discovered
           /
           whom
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           end
           will
           wholy
           consume
           and
           abolysh
           /
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           mouth
           in
           the
           testimony
           (
           not
           in
           the
           silence
           )
           of
           his
           servants
           .
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.8
          
           .
           with
           
             Rev.
             12.11
          
           .
           and
           
             14
             6
             7
             8.
          
           and
           20.4
           .
           Fynally
           /
           such
           as
           be
           weak
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           stink
           of
           schismes
           know
           not
           the
           true
           body
           of
           Christ
           whervnto
           they
           should
           joyne
           themselves
           /
           they
           may
           by
           this
           meanes
           be
           better
           instructed
           and
           induced
           more
           certainly
           to
           know
           and
           imbrace
           the
           true
           Church
           and
           fayth
           of
           Christ
           .
           Thus
           desyre
           we
           that
           the
           publyck
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           holye
           forward
           /
           that
           Christ
           may
           have
           the
           preeminence
           over
           all
           .
           And
           thus
           have
           we
           spoken
           of
           the
           end
           /
           in
           which
           as
           yet
           we
           see
           not
           any
           mistaking
           or
           errour
           .
        
         
           Touching
           
             the
             fact
          
           ,
           we
           answer
           in
           lyke
           maner
           as
           before
           concerning
           the
           end
           .
           Yea
           and
           the
           thinges
           which
           here
           you
           bring
           /
           for
           not
           doing
           it
           in
           publyck
           /
           you
           may
           vrge
           the
           very
           same
           lykewise
           against
           all
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           /
           against
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
          
           and
           others
           of
           the
           fathers
           /
           against
           
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Luther
             ,
             Calvine
             ,
             Beza
             ,
          
           and
           many
           other
           of
           these
           ages
           /
           godly
           men
           /
           and
           divers
           of
           
           them
           also
           Martyrs
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           who
           have
           set
           forth
           in
           publyck
           their
           Confessions
           of
           fayth
           private
           their
           apologies
           complaynts
           /
           disputations
           /
           yea
           and
           their
           letters
           concerning
           matters
           in
           religion
           publyckly
           controverted
           .
           But
           these
           things
           perhaps
           came
           not
           in
           your
           mynd
           /
           whiles
           there
           was
           before
           your
           eyes
           only
           the
           contemplation
           of
           our
           particular
           cause
           :
           which
           thing
           your self
           (
           we
           trust
           )
           will
           perceive
           /
           if
           you
           turne
           your
           eyes
           a
           lytle
           from
           vs
           vnto
           others
           approved
           by
           your self
           .
           Moreover
           howsoever
           the
           evill
           (
           wherof
           you
           wryte
           )
           do
           prevayte
           in
           publyck
           :
           yet
           alwayes
           and
           every
           where
           wisdome
           is
           justified
           of
           her
           children
           /
           as
           Christ
           hath
           taught
           /
           
             Mat.
             11.16.19
          
           .
           And
           this
           shall
           suffice
           vs
           and
           all
           that
           are
           godly
           .
           Lastly
           /
           in
           a
           case
           of
           such
           weight
           and
           necessity
           /
           who
           should
           rather
           be
           called
           vpon
           then
           the
           students
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           in
           Christian
           vniversityes
           ?
           Who
           (
           we
           pray
           you
           )
           are
           esteemed
           to
           be
           of
           better
           or
           sounder
           judgment
           ?
           Whome
           doth
           it
           more
           concerne
           to
           take
           knowledg
           /
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           errours
           in
           religion
           ?
           Who
           should
           better
           instruct
           in
           the
           truth
           /
           or
           convince
           falshoold
           ?
           And
           to
           conclude
           /
           who
           can
           or
           ought
           to
           attend
           more
           to
           the
           discussing
           of
           these
           things
           ?
        
         
           But
           you
           object
           /
           that
           
             seeing
             we
             have
             here
             found
             place
             of
             rest
             ,
             here
             also
             we
             must
             receive
             the
             judgment
             of
             our
             doctrine
             and
             fayth
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             have
             the
             same
             lawfully
             knowen
             and
             approved
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Here
           come
           many
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           First
           what
           if
           the
           rest
           and
           breathing
           /
           which
           here
           we
           enjoye
           /
           come
           vnto
           vs
           /
           not
           by
           the
           Ministers
           (
           of
           whome
           you
           speak
           )
           but
           by
           the
           Magistrats
           :
           which
           we
           do
           alwayes
           and
           every
           where
           acknowledg
           with
           thanckes
           .
           Secondly
           what
           if
           these
           ministers
           (
           men
           indeed
           learned
           and
           wise
           )
           should
           be
           of
           the
           same
           mynd
           with
           you
           /
           that
           they
           would
           not
           heare
           or
           speake
           any
           thing
           concerning
           our
           fayth
           and
           cause
           :
           inasmuch
           as
           they
           would
           not
           be
           eyther
           
             intercessours
             ,
             or
             examiners
             ,
             or
             Iudges
             ?
          
           Furthermore
           /
           what
           if
           our
           Confession
           of
           fayth
           have
           ben
           exhibited
           to
           them
           above
           three
           yeares
           synce
           /
           that
           by
           them
           it
           might
           eyther
           be
           approved
           /
           or
           the
           errours
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           )
           convinced
           ?
           What
           if
           some
           of
           them
           have
           denounced
           vs
           as
           hereticks
           and
           schismaticks
           ?
           What
           if
           they
           have
           received
           certayne
           articles
           full
           of
           lyes
           and
           sclaunders
           /
           spread
           abroad
           against
           vs
           /
           and
           yet
           to
           this
           daye
           have
           not
           gyven
           vs
           a
           copy
           of
           them
           /
           no
           though
           they
           were
           desyred
           ?
           What
           if
           vpon
           occasion
           offered
           we
           have
           dealt
           with
           them
           touching
           certaine
           corruptions
           yet
           remayning
           in
           their
           Churches
           /
           which
           notwithstanding
           they
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           acknowledg
           ?
           And
           finally
           /
           what
           if
           we
           after
           the
           concealing
           and
           not
           regarding
           of
           all
           these
           thinges
           /
           have
           now
           agayne
           this
           last
           yeare
           delyvered
           them
           the
           Confession
           of
           our
           fayth
           in
           wryting
           /
           before
           it
           was
           put
           forth
           in
           print
           ?
           You
           see
           what
           we
           could
           answer
           in
           this
           behalf
           :
           but
           we
           would
           rather
           have
           burned
           these
           thinges
           in
           forgetfulnes
           /
           if
           you
           had
           not
           so
           vrged
           vs
           as
           from
           you
           they
           might
           not
           now
           be
           concealed
           .
           Pardon
           you
           therfore
           and
           let
           them
           also
           (
           we
           intreat
           )
           pardon
           vs
           /
           that
           we
           speak
           freely
           :
           for
           you
           would
           have
           vs
           speak
           /
           yea
           you
           constreyne
           vs
           against
           our
           will
           to
           wryte
           these
           things
           /
           which
           we
           would
           have
           covered
           in
           silence
           /
           hoping
           hereafter
           for
           better
           .
           Besydes
           these
           /
           we
           answer
           also
           that
           in
           the
           preface
           before
           our
           Confession
           is
           signified
           /
           that
           not
           here
           only
           but
           almost
           every
           where
           we
           are
           traduced
           as
           heretickes
           /
           and
           schismaticks
           :
           and
           that
           therfore
           it
           concerned
           vs
           /
           to
           declare
           our
           fayth
           and
           cause
           not
           to
           these
           only
           but
           vnto
           all
           .
           The
           very
           thing
           which
           before
           vs
           on
           lyke
           occasion
           (
           as
           is
           aforesaid
           )
           both
           dyvers
           of
           the
           ffathers
           have
           don
           of
           old
           /
           and
           in
           later
           wines
           almost
           all
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           /
           and
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           not
           a
           few
           .
        
         
           And
           hitherto
           of
           your
           reasons
           alleadged
           against
           the
           publyshing
           of
           our
           
           our
           fayth
           :
           Which
           how
           weak
           they
           are
           now
           judg
           your self
           .
           But
           suppose
           they
           were
           strong
           /
           and
           that
           therfore
           herein
           we
           had
           erred
           /
           that
           our
           Confession
           came
           forth
           in
           publyck
           :
           yet
           now
           it
           is
           publyshed
           /
           the
           errours
           (
           if
           any
           be
           found
           in
           it
           )
           are
           certeynly
           to
           be
           shewed
           and
           convinced
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Otherwise
           you
           may
           easily
           gather
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           more
           cōfirmed
           in
           this
           fayth
           .
           And
           seing
           you
           (
           Learned
           Sr.
           )
           do
           purposely
           wryte
           cōcerning
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           we
           professe
           /
           and
           yet
           shew
           not
           any
           one
           errour
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           :
           consider
           wel
           what
           you
           have
           done
           .
           Will
           you
           be
           ready
           to
           help
           them
           who
           erre
           (
           as
           you
           think
           )
           in
           the
           manner
           and
           circumstāces
           ?
           and
           will
           you
           afford
           no
           help
           at
           all
           in
           the
           matter
           and
           fayth
           it self
           ?
           Far
           be
           this
           from
           you
           from
           your
           godlynes
           learning
           /
           wisdome
           /
           charity
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           poynt
           which
           you
           noted
           concerning
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           second
           head
           is
           of
           
             the
             fact
             wherof
          
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           we
           accuse
           
             the
             Englysh
             Churches
          
           .
           Here
           also
           we
           expected
           /
           that
           you
           would
           have
           discussed
           those
           fower
           poynts
           /
           which
           are
           particularly
           rehearsed
           in
           the
           preface
           of
           this
           book
           /
           and
           which
           we
           shewed
           to
           be
           done
           and
           vsed
           by
           /
           them
           dayly
           in
           their
           divine
           worship
           :
           for
           which
           also
           we
           testifyed
           that
           we
           are
           banished
           and
           have
           departed
           from
           them
           .
           But
           of
           these
           neyther
           /
           have
           you
           not
           one
           word
           And
           yet
           this
           was
           the
           specyall
           fact
           /
           which
           we
           noted
           for
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           that
           Church
           .
           That
           other
           of
           the
           Prelats
           tyranny
           and
           persecution
           of
           vs
           /
           we
           touched
           but
           by
           the
           way
           and
           in
           a
           few
           wordes
           .
           We
           marvell
           therfore
           /
           yea
           and
           greatly
           marvell
           that
           these
           thinges
           which
           directly
           concerne
           the
           matter
           and
           cause
           it self
           /
           should
           thus
           every
           where
           be
           let
           passe
           by
           you
           /
           who
           yet
           pretend
           to
           bring
           into
           the
           way
           such
           as
           do
           erre
           .
           But
           les
           vs
           see
           nevertheles
           what
           the
           thinges
           are
           which
           you
           do
           here
           so
           much
           vrge
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           /
           that
           
             those
             Churches
             from
             which
             we
             have
             departed
             ,
             should
             not
             by
             vs
             be
             accused
          
           About
           the
           word
           accusation
           we
           will
           not
           contend
           :
           Onely
           this
           we
           say
           /
           we
           vse
           it
           no●
           (
           that
           we
           remember
           )
           except
           whē
           we
           treat
           of
           our
           owne
           cause
           who
           by
           them
           are
           accused
           of
           heresy
           schisme
           sedition
           etc.
           Of
           which
           for
           asmuch
           as
           we
           are
           accused
           among
           them
           /
           here
           and
           every
           where
           :
           what
           good
           man
           will
           deny
           vnto
           vs
           place
           of
           defence
           :
           But
           you
           say
           /
           
             no
             man
             desyreth
             to
             know
             why
             we
             came
             thence
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             the
             injury
             also
             hath
             left
             to
             prosequute
             vs
             being
             departed
             from
             them
          
           How
           these
           things
           escaped
           you
           we
           marvell
           .
           For
           in
           both
           of
           them
           you
           wryte
           other
           wise
           then
           the
           thing
           is
           .
           For
           both
           many
           do
           dayly
           desier
           to
           know
           why
           we
           came
           thence
           /
           and
           the
           injury
           hath
           prosequuted
           vs
           being
           departed
           /
           into
           this
           place
           to
           this
           very
           day
           Of
           the
           former
           we
           need
           cyte
           no
           witnesses
           :
           for
           they
           are
           almost
           infinite
           .
           Of
           the
           latter
           /
           besydes
           the
           Latine
           bookes
           publyshed
           at
           home
           by
           our
           owne
           contreymen
           /
           besydes
           the
           libels
           which
           they
           have
           sparsed
           against
           vs
           in
           this
           city
           besydes
           the
           sclaunders
           wherewith
           then
           do
           also
           pursue
           vs
           every
           where
           :
           besydes
           all
           these
           (
           we
           say
           )
           the
           Ministers
           them selves
           of
           the
           Churches
           Dutch
           and
           Frēch
           both
           here
           at
           Amsterdam
           and
           at
           Dordrecht
           are
           able
           to
           testifye
           ▪
           they
           have
           received
           (
           as
           we
           said
           afore
           )
           certeyne
           articles
           full
           of
           lyes
           and
           sclaunders
           /
           wrytten
           against
           vs
           /
           and
           yet
           still
           they
           have
           them
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           ▪
           Moreover
           /
           if
           none
           of
           these
           things
           had
           fallē
           out
           opēly
           before
           the
           world
           yet
           who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           Antichrists
           retinew
           (
           such
           as
           be
           the
           Prelats
           )
           do
           still
           resemble
           the
           nature
           and
           conditions
           of
           the
           Dragon
           /
           who
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           cast
           waters
           like
           a
           flood
           after
           the
           woman
           /
           that
           he
           might
           cause
           her
           to
           be
           caryed
           away
           of
           the
           flood
           whom
           being
           present
           he
           could
           not
           devoure
           .
           
             Rev.
             12.
             and
             13
             chap.
          
           
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           you
           annexe
           of
           
             concealing
             injuryes
          
           ,
           it
           hath
           ben
           observed
           by
           vs
           /
           as
           much
           as
           we
           could
           .
           For
           neyther
           have
           we
           in
           particular
           related
           them
           /
           neyther
           can
           we
           if
           we
           would
           .
           We
           have
           noted
           only
           in
           generall
           /
           that
           these
           Prelats
           have
           done
           the
           very
           things
           /
           which
           the
           Scripture
           foretold
           should
           by
           the
           Beast
           and
           Antichrist
           be
           commytted
           Neyther
           are
           we
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           writing
           eyther
           the
           first
           /
           or
           alone
           .
           Thus
           heretofore
           have
           many
           of
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           wrytten
           /
           who
           in
           their
           severall
           countries
           have
           ben
           many
           wayes
           ve●ed
           by
           Antichrist
           .
           Neyther
           that
           only
           /
           but
           they
           have
           also
           noted
           downe
           the
           particuler
           persons
           /
           names
           /
           places
           /
           tymes
           /
           
           martyrdomes
           /
           causes
           /
           actions
           /
           injuryes
           .
           Search
           (
           if
           you
           please
           )
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           writers
           almost
           of
           everye
           age
           :
           search
           the
           Acts
           and
           momments
           of
           the
           martyrs
           /
           in
           this
           countrey
           in
           ours
           /
           in
           Scotland
           /
           in
           France
           /
           in
           the
           other
           countryes
           almost
           all
           here
           about
           :
           yea
           search
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           /
           and
           see
           if
           such
           particular
           historyes
           be
           not
           there
           also
           recorded
           .
           Yet
           further
           /
           tell
           vs
           (
           we
           pray
           you
           )
           if
           this
           course
           had
           ben
           held
           by
           all
           /
           which
           you
           seem
           to
           exact
           of
           vs
           :
           from
           whence
           then
           could
           you
           or
           any
           other
           have
           that
           knowledg
           and
           evidence
           ,
           as
           now
           is
           had
           /
           of
           the
           fulfilling
           (
           throughout
           severall
           ages
           /
           of
           those
           prophecyes
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           /
           of
           the
           Beast
           /
           of
           the
           false
           Prophet
           /
           of
           Antichrist
           /
           of
           his
           mystery
           /
           exaltation
           /
           tyranny
           /
           marchants
           discovery
           /
           fall
           /
           etc.
           How
           should
           from
           their
           owne
           Acts
           /
           the
           adversaryes
           mouthes
           be
           so
           stopped
           /
           as
           now
           we
           see
           /
           heare
           and
           read
           /
           is
           dayly
           done
           by
           the
           martyrs
           and
           servants
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Lastly
           /
           how
           could
           your self
           and
           other
           learned
           men
           have
           so
           expounded
           that
           divine
           book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           (
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           other
           Scriptures
           lykewise
           interpreted
           )
           as
           you
           have
           now
           already
           done
           /
           which
           great
           fruit
           /
           and
           gratulation
           of
           all
           the
           godly
           ?
        
         
           Of
           
             the
             end
          
           which
           here
           againe
           you
           vrge
           /
           we
           have
           spoken
           both
           before
           in
           this
           letter
           /
           and
           in
           the
           epistles
           prefixed
           to
           the
           book
           it self
           .
           Adde
           herevnto
           /
           that
           if
           the
           Prelats
           and
           other
           adversaryes
           of
           the
           truth
           be
           not
           by
           these
           and
           the
           lyke
           wrytinges
           amended
           /
           they
           shall
           yet
           doubtlesse
           be
           made
           the
           more
           vnexcuseable
           .
           The
           visard
           also
           by
           which
           they
           have
           deceyved
           you
           (
           as
           it
           seemeth
           )
           and
           almost
           all
           others
           /
           was
           to
           be
           pulled
           of
           .
           But
           this
           could
           not
           be
           donne
           for
           the
           knowledg
           of
           all
           (
           as
           was
           mee●
           )
           otherwise
           then
           by
           publyck
           wryting
           .
           To
           omytt
           others
           /
           we
           appeale
           vnto
           your
           conscience
           (
           learned
           S.
           )
           whether
           you
           did
           think
           the
           estate
           of
           that
           Church
           and
           of
           those
           Prelats
           to
           be
           such
           in
           any
           measure
           touching
           their
           Antichristian
           constitution
           /
           leitourgy
           /
           ministery
           /
           Hierarchy
           (
           which
           your self
           acknowledg
           to
           be
           that
           other
           beast
           /
           in
           
             Rev.
             13
             ,
             11.18
          
           .
           )
           as
           now
           for
           certeyne
           you
           heare
           and
           see
           it
           in
           that
           book
           as
           it
           were
           paynted
           out
           before
           your
           eyes
           .
           But
           of
           these
           things
           ynough
           is
           sayd
           in
           the
           book
           it self
           Surely
           these
           and
           the
           lyke
           their
           vnfruitfull
           workes
           of
           darknes
           /
           were
           to
           be
           reprooved
           /
           not
           dissembled
           /
           not
           allowed
           :
           
           especyally
           seing
           they
           are
           so
           stiffely
           by
           them
           retayned
           /
           defended
           /
           vrged
           :
           and
           that
           vnder
           a
           pretence
           of
           the
           Gospell
           /
           with
           which
           they
           have
           no
           more
           agreement
           then
           darknes
           hath
           with
           light
           /
           Beliall
           with
           Christ
           .
           Neyther
           is
           this
           to
           take
           vp
           
             burthens
             of
             Accusations
          
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           away
           the
           visard
           of
           Antichristian
           apostasy
           /
           and
           to
           witnes
           the
           truth
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           against
           Antichrist
           .
           which
           duty
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Christ
           requireth
           of
           you
           /
           of
           vs
           /
           of
           all
           the
           godly
           :
           the
           Lord
           (
           we
           say
           )
           who
           in
           these
           latter
           tymes
           hath
           begunne
           to
           discover
           that
           lawles
           man
           of
           sinne
           /
           and
           will
           at
           length
           consume
           him
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           mouth
           /
           by
           the
           word
           of
           the
           testimony
           of
           his
           servants
           .
           So
           far
           of
           is
           it
           /
           that
           they
           should
           be
           accounted
           
             busy
             bodyes
          
           ,
           which
           performe
           this
           duty
           to
           Christ
           :
           or
           that
           we
           herein
           have
           don
           you
           
             any
             iniury
          
           .
           So
           far
           of
           also
           is
           it
           /
           that
           we
           should
           think
           
             what
             you
             speak
             of
             your self
             ,
             the
             same
             to
             be
             answered
             vs
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             bretheren
             that
             are
             any
             where
             els
             in
             Churches
             ,
             in
             Vniversityes
             .
          
           Not
           to
           speak
           of
           others
           /
           we
           know
           that
           Mr.
           Beza
           that
           worthy
           servant
           of
           God
           hath
           in
           causes
           not
           much
           vnlyke
           answered
           otherwise
           .
           But
           of
           this
           matter
           more
           herafter
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           tyme
           (
           that
           we
           also
           may
           deale
           syncerely
           and
           brotherly
           with
           you
           )
           mynd
           we
           pray
           you
           /
           whether
           you
           have
           not
           done
           your self
           iniury
           /
           whiles
           you
           have
           climed
           into
           this
           seate
           so
           confident●●
           to
           pronounce
           that
           of
           others
           ▪
           wherof
           (
           as
           we
           think
           )
           you
           cannot
           any
           way
           have
           certaine
           knowledg
           :
           yea
           whiles
           you
           alone
           determyne
           of
           that
           matter
           /
           which
           (
           to
           use
           your
           owne
           wordes
           )
           requireth
           
             serious
             consultation
             and
             holy
             communication
          
           .
        
         
           Touching
           
             the
             event
          
           ,
           we
           commit
           it
           to
           God
           /
           who
           (
           we
           certeynly
           hope
           )
           will
           worck
           al
           these
           things
           for
           good
           both
           to
           vs
           /
           and
           to
           thē
           by
           whom
           we
           are
           exiled
           and
           to
           these
           amonge
           whom
           we
           sojorne
           /
           and
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           every
           where
           .
           And
           to
           whom
           (
           we
           pray
           you
           )
           would
           it
           not
           be
           good
           /
           if
           that
           were
           done
           /
           which
           we
           des●er
           ?
           ffor
           
             our
             
             selves
          
           ,
           if
           we
           erre
           /
           let
           the
           righteous
           smyte
           and
           reprove
           vs
           /
           it
           shal
           be
           a
           benefyt
           and
           precious
           oyntment
           vnto
           vs.
           For
           
             our
             adversaries
          
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           the
           more
           estraunged
           /
           it
           shal
           be
           their
           own
           fault
           not
           ours
           /
           nor
           theirs
           that
           shall
           godlyly
           and
           freely
           testifie
           what
           they
           see
           in
           this
           cause
           :
           And
           who
           knoweth
           /
           whether
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           consider
           more
           then
           heretofore
           both
           of
           the
           vnlawfull
           constitution
           of
           that
           Church
           /
           and
           of
           their
           outragious
           cruelty
           :
           and
           therevpon
           seriously
           endevour
           a
           godly
           redressing
           of
           the
           former
           /
           and
           an
           vtter
           repressing
           of
           the
           latter
           ?
           For
           
             the
             good
             among
             whom
             we
             sojourne
             ,
          
           they
           shall
           have
           better
           knowledg
           of
           our
           fayth
           and
           cause
           :
           they
           may
           also
           grow
           vp
           together
           more
           strongly
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           /
           whiles
           thus
           they
           are
           stirred
           vp
           more
           carefully
           to
           endevour
           that
           the
           corruptions
           wherewith
           their
           Churches
           yet
           are
           faulty
           may
           be
           duly
           abolyshed
           /
           and
           whiles
           such
           as
           are
           seduced
           by
           the
           errours
           of
           the
           Papists
           /
           Anabaptists
           /
           and
           other
           hereticks
           troubling
           these
           Churches
           are
           vpon
           this
           occasion
           drawne
           from
           such
           estate
           and
           stirred
           vp
           to
           search
           /
           knowe
           /
           and
           embrace
           the
           truth
           of
           Gospell
           .
           Fynally
           for
           
             the
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           we
           hope
           it
           shall
           hence
           also
           receive
           much
           profyt
           /
           if
           this
           fayth
           and
           cause
           (
           which
           now
           a
           long
           tyme
           hath
           ben
           condempned
           for
           schisme
           and
           heresy
           )
           if
           also
           that
           Antichristian
           Apostasy
           (
           which
           now
           a
           long
           tyme
           vnder
           the
           visard
           of
           godlynes
           hath
           deceived
           the
           world
           in
           the
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           )
           if
           these
           things
           we
           say
           /
           being
           of
           so
           great
           moment
           /
           be
           examyned
           and
           discussed
           by
           the
           canon
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           /
           of
           so
           many
           and
           so
           worthy
           men
           furnyshed
           with
           learning
           /
           godlynes
           judgment
           /
           wisdome
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           second
           poynt
           which
           was
           concerning
           the
           fact
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           (
           you
           say
           )
           is
           of
           
             the
             conclusion
          
           inferred
           vpon
           comparing
           together
           the
           doctrine
           and
           fact
           aforesaid
           .
           Here
           first
           you
           affirme
           /
           you
           
             with●●ould
             your self
             in
             suspence
             in
             this
             cause
             .
          
           Be
           it
           so
           .
           It
           is
           God
           that
           can
           reveale
           this
           also
           vnto
           you
           /
           and
           perswade
           your
           conscience
           by
           his
           Spirit
           and
           word
           .
           Then
           you
           annex
           some
           things
           concerning
           
             the
             doctrine
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             fathers
             and
             all
             wise
             men
             in
             all
             ages
             :
          
           but
           you
           propound
           them
           so
           doubtfully
           that
           (
           as
           touching
           our
           cause
           )
           we
           cannot
           perceive
           what
           your
           meaning
           is
           .
           Your
           wordes
           may
           so
           be
           vnderstood
           /
           as
           we
           most
           willingly
           consent
           with
           you
           in
           this
           matter
           :
           agayne
           /
           they
           may
           be
           so
           taken
           /
           as
           we
           dissent
           from
           you
           not
           a
           lytle
           nor
           without
           cause
           .
           We
           are
           perswaded
           /
           that
           separation
           should
           not
           be
           made
           from
           any
           Church
           eyther
           rashly
           /
           or
           at
           all
           so
           long
           as
           we
           may
           remayne
           with
           sound
           fayth
           and
           cōscience
           .
           You
           must
           therfore
           speak
           more
           playnely
           /
           what
           you
           think
           of
           our
           separation
           if
           you
           suppose
           we
           have
           erred
           in
           this
           behalf
           :
           all
           those
           things
           being
           discussed
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           /
           which
           we
           have
           menc●oned
           in
           the
           preface
           and
           Confession
           aforesaid
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           tyme
           heare
           and
           ponder
           well
           (
           we
           pray
           you
           )
           what
           
             Mr.
             Beza
          
           that
           learned
           man
           and
           well
           deserving
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           hath
           wrytten
           and
           publyshed
           some
           while
           since
           concerning
           this
           question
           .
           Thus
           he
           hath
           in
           his
           epistles
           publyshed
           /
           in
           the
           right
           epistle
           sent
           to
           
             Ed
             :
             Grir
             dall
          
           heretofore
           P●elate
           of
           London
           wherein
           wryting
           of
           the
           state
           and
           corruptiōs
           of
           the
           Churche
           of
           England
           he
           sayeth
           ,
           
             If
             it
             be
             trew
             which
             is
             commōly
             reported
             ,
             and
             wherof
             my self
             am
             not
             yet
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             private
             Baptisme
             is
             there
             permitted
             to
             women
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             what
             is
             to
             turne
             back
             againe
             from
             whence
             men
             came
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             :
             &c
             But
             if
             those
             things
             ●e
             true
             ,
             which
             I
             thincke
             are
             not
             lykely
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Metropolytanes
             retayne
             in
             vse
             those
             most
             fil●hy
             abuses
             (
             then
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Antichrist
             hath
             not
             any
             thing
             more
             intollerable
             )
             namely
             ,
             pruralyties
             of
             benefyces
             ,
             lycences
             of
             non
             residency
             ,
             l●cences
             to
             mary
             and
             eat
             flesh
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             lyke
             :
             this
             were
             cert●nly
             (
             which
             I
             speake
             with
             horrour
             )
             not
             a
             corruption
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             a
             manifest
             defection
             from
             Christ
             :
             and
             therfore
             they
             not
             to
             be
             condemned
             ▪
             but
             commended
             rather
             ,
             which
             oppose
             them selves
             to
             such
             endevours
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           These
           and
           many
           other
           the
           lyke
           sayings
           he
           hath
           in
           his
           epistles
           and
           other
           bookes
           publyshed
           .
           Now
           as
           touching
           the
           things
           which
           he
           thought
           not
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           lykely
           ,
           we
           know
           them
           to
           be
           most
           true
           :
           neyther
           these
           only
           but
           almost
           an
           hundreth
           the
           lyke
           /
           as
           we
           have
           touched
           in
           the
           preface
           of
           our
           Confession
           .
           Among
           which
           we
           bes●ec●
           you
           consider
           these
           three
           specially
           (
           yet
           so
           as
           
           you
           turne
           not
           your
           eyes
           away
           frō
           the
           rest
           )
           the
           confirmation
           of
           such
           a●
           have
           be●●
           baptised
           (
           when
           nowe
           they
           are
           waxen
           older
           )
           administred
           by
           the
           Prelats
           themselves
           vnto
           this
           day
           :
           Their
           holy
           Orders
           of
           Clergy
           :
           The
           discipline
           and
           sanctions
           of
           the
           
             Cannō
             Law
          
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           yet
           reteyned
           in
           that
           Churche
           :
           and
           tell
           vs
           (
           we
           pray
           you
           )
           freely
           and
           syncerely
           /
           what
           now
           you
           think
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           that
           Church
           /
           and
           of
           our
           separation
           .
           ●erily
           (
           if
           we
           conceive
           you
           right
           )
           your self
           expound
           
             the
             marke
             ,
             the
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             nomber
             of
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
          
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           these
           ,
           three
           last
           aforesaid
           abhomynations
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           
             In
             your
             exposition
             of
             Rev.
             13.
             ver
             ,
             16.17.18
             .
          
           And
           to
           receive
           these
           /
           you
           know
           also
           well
           i●
           forbydden
           vnto
           all
           vnder
           payne
           of
           eternall
           damnation
           .
           
             Rev.
             14.9.10
             11.
          
           and
           18.4.5
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           M.
           Beza
           agayne
           /
           in
           him
           there
           are
           many
           thinges
           (
           cōcerning
           our
           cause
           )
           to
           be
           carefully
           observed
           :
           first
           /
           that
           his
           private
           epistles
           he
           set
           forth
           in
           publyck
           :
           secondly
           /
           that
           in
           t●●
           he
           di●
           not
           dissemble
           /
           but
           freely
           and
           ingeniously
           declare
           his
           iudgment
           of
           
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
          
           thirdly
           that
           yet
           he
           was
           n●
           
             busibody
             ▪
          
           or
           vnwise
           which
           would
           clime
           into
           th●●
           seate
           /
           or
           by
           provoking
           that
           church
           made
           his
           cause
           the
           worse
           with
           good
           mē
           etc.
           fourthly
           /
           if
           ther
           were
           nothing
           els
           yet
           by
           this
           we
           may
           well
           think
           /
           that
           what
           you
           say
           of
           your self
           /
           is
           not
           the
           answer
           of
           the
           other
           brethrē
           which
           are
           
             in
             any
             place
             in
             Churches
             and
             Vniversityes
             :
          
           lastly
           that
           he
           should
           not
           have
           burst
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           dissembled
           these
           things
           /
           nor
           yet
           while
           he
           wrote
           the
           godly
           and
           faythfully
           /
           was
           
             factious
             vnciuill
             ,
             or
             sowed
             any
             ●a●es
             ,
          
           but
           ha●e
           witnes
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           and
           did
           truly
           shew
           that
           ●e
           trod
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           the
           Apostle
           who
           wryteth
           and
           testifyet
           thus
           of
           himself
           and
           of
           all
           the
           faithful
           servāts
           of
           Christ
           /
           
             we
             cānot
             ●o
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             2
             Cor.
             13.8
          
           But
           these
           things
           by
           the
           way
           :
           Yet
           so
           as
           you
           may
           well
           consider
           with
           your self
           (
           beloved
           Brother
           )
           whether
           the
           things
           which
           here
           and
           ther
           in
           your
           letter
           you
           seem
           to
           insinuate
           against
           vs
           fal
           not
           vpō
           the
           very
           head
           of
           that
           most
           godly
           mā
           Mr.
           Beza
           by
           lyke
           right
           or
           rather
           indeed
           by
           lyke
           wrōg
           .
           Of
           other
           lyke
           godly
           and
           learned
           〈◊〉
           we
           will
           not
           now
           speake
           :
           it
           shall
           suffice
           here
           to
           have
           mencioned
           him
           /
           alone
           .
           And
           where
           you
           seem
           to
           acknowledg
           for
           true
           Pastors
           
             the
             Prelats
             and
             Priests
          
           by
           thē
           created
           (
           such
           as
           the
           English
           ministery
           is
           knowē
           to
           be
           )
           mynd
           how
           well
           you
           have
           done
           this
           and
           how
           agreably
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           /
           which
           calleth
           such
           /
           
             Locusts
             ,
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             whores
             marchants
             /
             &c.
             
          
           But
           touching
           that
           which
           you
           speak
           of
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           how
           
             he
             brought
             iudgment
             to
             victory
             ,
             not
             by
             crying
             out
             and
             filling
             the
             streets
             with
             clamours
             ,
             but
             by
             blowing
             softly
             vpon
             the
             smoking
             flax
             and
             handling
             tenderly
             the
             brused
             reed
             .
          
           This
           we
           do
           indeed
           most
           willingly
           acknowledg
           /
           and
           pray
           that
           we
           may
           alwayes
           followe
           this
           his
           most
           sacred
           example
           .
           Neverthelesse
           /
           this
           also
           must
           be
           remembred
           that
           Christ
           dealt
           after
           one
           maner
           with
           the
           weack
           (
           of
           whome
           here
           the
           speach
           is
           )
           after
           an
           other
           with
           the
           *
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           and
           other
           the
           like
           sworne
           enemyes
           of
           the
           truth
           :
           
           such
           as
           at
           this
           day
           be
           the
           Prelats
           and
           their
           complices
           :
           which
           who
           is
           it
           that
           doth
           not
           know
           ?
           who
           is
           it
           that
           doth
           not
           acknowledg
           .
           The
           same
           also
           may
           be
           seē
           in
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           and
           in
           their
           dealing
           with
           
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
             Elymas
             ,
             Hymenaeus
             ,
             Alexander
             ,
             Philetus
             ,
             Diotrephes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Which
           things
           being
           so
           we
           humbly
           besech
           you
           (
           reverend
           and
           beloved
           Sr.
           by
           that
           most
           holy
           name
           of
           Christ
           /
           which
           you
           professe
           /
           by
           the
           mercyes
           of
           God
           wherewith
           he
           hath
           loved
           vs
           in
           Christ
           /
           that
           you
           would
           thnik
           of
           another
           course
           (
           then
           such
           as
           yet
           it
           seemeth
           you
           allow
           )
           that
           you
           would
           take
           an
           other
           way
           for
           discovering
           and
           destroying
           the
           defection
           of
           Antichrist
           for
           setting
           forward
           the
           salvation
           edificatiō
           and
           peace
           both
           of
           vs
           and
           others
           .
           Hold
           on
           to
           defend
           the
           true
           fayth
           (
           as
           now
           a
           good
           while
           you
           have
           done
           with
           great
           praise
           and
           fruit
           of
           the
           godly
           )
           and
           discover
           errours
           :
           maynteyne
           good
           causes
           and
           forsake
           evill
           :
           Strive
           for
           Christ
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Gospell
           /
           and
           fight
           against
           Antichrist
           and
           the
           remnants
           of
           his
           Apostasy
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           manifest
           to
           all
           /
           what
           your
           mynd
           and
           judgment
           is
           /
           not
           only
           concerning
           the
           fayth
           of
           Christ
           /
           but
           also
           concerning
           the
           mystery
           /
           Apostasy
           /
           and
           iniquity
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           ffinally
           /
           as
           touching
           our selves
           in
           specyall
           /
           if
           you
           wryte
           agayne
           /
           we
           do
           humbly
           and
           earnestly
           entreat
           /
           if
           any
           where
           we
           have
           erred
           
           in
           our
           fayth
           and
           chuse
           /
           that
           you
           vouchsafe
           to
           shew
           it
           vs
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           word
           ▪
           Otherwise
           it
           wil
           be
           suspected
           /
           seing
           you
           bestow
           so
           much
           paynes
           in
           discussing
           these
           things
           which
           concerne
           the
           māner
           and
           not
           the
           matter
           it self
           that
           eyther
           you
           do
           dissemble
           your
           iudgment
           (
           what
           soever
           it
           be
           )
           or
           that
           in
           very
           deed
           you
           are
           of
           the
           same
           mynd
           with
           vs
           :
           specially
           seing
           now
           you
           have
           wrytten
           /
           that
           
             you
             do
             not
             any
             preiudice
             at
             all
             to
             our
             cause
             ,
          
           and
           have
           spoken
           this
           
             religiously
             before
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           Pity●
           (
           we
           pray
           you
           )
           
             our
             Church
          
           ,
           here
           exiled
           every
           where
           reproched
           /
           eaten
           vp
           in
           a
           maner
           with
           deep
           poverty
           despised
           and
           afflicted
           wel
           nere
           of
           al
           against
           which
           sathan
           hath
           now
           a
           long
           tyme
           attempted
           all
           vtmost
           extremyties
           .
           Pity
           
             them
             ,
             from
             whome
             we
             have
             departed
             ,
          
           who
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           the
           Gospell
           contynew
           still
           in
           Antichristian
           defection
           /
           and
           do
           so
           stifley
           hold
           and
           eagerly
           maynteyne
           it
           /
           as
           there
           is
           scant
           any
           among
           them
           that
           dare
           so
           much
           as
           hisse
           against
           it
           .
           Pity
           
             these
             Churches
          
           (
           among
           whome
           we
           sejourne
           )
           in
           which
           wheter
           you
           look
           at
           the
           publyck
           prayers
           /
           or
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           /
           or
           the
           execution
           of
           discipline
           /
           there
           be
           sundry
           ●a●es
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           may
           be
           called
           ●ares
           )
           or
           rather
           corruptions
           /
           and
           those
           also
           not
           of
           small
           moment
           :
           at
           which
           as
           is
           reported
           the
           Anabaptists
           /
           and
           others
           not
           a
           few
           that
           lyve
           here
           do
           stumble
           :
           of
           which
           also
           we
           have
           heretofore
           conferred
           frendly
           with
           the
           ministers
           of
           these
           Churches
           (
           men
           indeed
           learned
           and
           our
           bretheren
           beloved
           )
           but
           hitherto
           we
           do
           not
           accord
           therein
           :
           yet
           hope
           for
           better
           consent
           herafter
           /
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           /
           and
           throug
           the
           help
           of
           you
           and
           other
           godly
           men
           .
           Finally
           /
           pity
           
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           verily
           it
           is
           not
           meet
           nor
           expedient
           neyther
           indeed
           ought
           among
           so
           many
           and
           grievous
           woundes
           of
           hers
           vniversally
           inflicted
           /
           to
           be
           further
           galled
           with
           this
           particular
           wound
           /
           that
           you
           should
           not
           take
           it
           in
           good
           part
           to
           have
           by
           vs
           the
           true
           faith
           of
           Christ
           publyshed
           and
           the
           remnants
           of
           Antichrists
           Apostasy
           discovered
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           have
           we
           wrytten
           freely
           and
           boldly
           vnto
           you
           /
           good
           Sr
           whom
           we
           do
           vnfeynedly
           acknowledg
           to
           be
           godly
           /
           learned
           /
           and
           well
           deserving
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
           For
           we
           had
           rather
           /
           that
           men
           should
           fynd
           fault
           with
           our
           boldnes
           /
           then
           that
           Christ
           should
           reprove
           vs
           for
           leaving
           his
           cause
           .
           Neyther
           doubt
           we
           but
           your self
           according
           to
           your
           wonted
           and
           commendable
           humanity
           /
           wil
           pardon
           vs
           this
           fault
           /
           whereinto
           we
           have
           ben
           drawen
           /
           not
           with
           a
           mynd
           to
           contradict
           /
           but
           with
           love
           of
           verity
           and
           affection
           of
           charity
           .
           And
           God
           himself
           even
           our
           father
           /
           which
           hath
           loved
           and
           called
           vs
           in
           Christ
           /
           and
           hath
           given
           vs
           eternall
           consolation
           and
           good
           hope
           through
           grace
           /
           fulfill
           in
           you
           all
           the
           gratious
           pleasure
           of
           his
           goodnes
           and
           the
           work
           of
           fayth
           with
           power
           /
           that
           the
           name
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           may
           bee
           glorified
           in
           you
           /
           and
           you
           in
           him
           .
           The
           grace
           of
           our
           God
           and
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           be
           with
           your
           spirit
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             From
             Amsterdam
             :
             
               the
               19
               of
               the
               second
               moneth
               called
               February
               /
               1599.
               
            
          
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             Lord
             most
             addicted
             .
             
               
                 Francis
                 Iohson
                 .
              
               
                 ●aniel
                 Studley
                 .
              
               
                 Stanshall
                 Mercer
                 .
              
               
                 Henry
                 Ainsworth
                 .
              
               
                 Georg
                 Knyveton
                 .
              
               
                 Christopher
                 Bewman
                 .
              
            
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             English
             people
             exiled
             for
             the
             Gospell
             sake
             and
             at
             this
             present
             remayning
             at
             Amsterdam
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Mr.
           Iunius
           his
           second
           Epistle
           .
        
         
           
             To
             his
             beloved
             brethren
             the
             English
             people
             at
             Amsterdam
             .
             
               Grace
               and
               peace
               from
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           YOur
           Letters
           (
           loving
           Brethren
           )
           I
           received
           yesterday
           and
           read
           .
           If
           your
           messēger
           had
           shewed
           mee
           before
           ,
           to
           whome
           ,
           or
           whither
           I
           should
           have
           written
           ,
           the
           matter
           had
           beene
           other
           wise
           caried
           :
           but
           I
           sought
           and
           wayted
           a
           whole
           moneth
           ,
           being
           vncertaine
           to
           whom
           I
           might
           send
           .
           If
           any
           thing
           were
           done
           otherwise
           then
           we
           would
           ,
           it
           was
           your
           owne
           fault
           .
           That
           ye
           giue
           no
           place
           to
           false
           suspition
           ,
           I
           did
           nothing
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           my
           brethrē
           and
           Colleagues
           .
           To
           you
           I
           gave
           counsell
           :
           if
           it
           please
           you
           not
           ,
           you
           may
           let
           it
           alone
           for
           me
           :
           it
           becommeth
           not
           vs
           to
           be
           contentious
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           our
           custome
           ,
           nor
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           God.
           Now
           that
           Messenger
           of
           yours
           spake
           onely
           to
           me
           ,
           without
           letters
           ,
           and
           called
           not
           on
           any
           of
           my
           Colleages
           :
           What
           thē
           is
           the
           blame
           you
           lay
           vpō
           me
           ?
           *
           none
           forbad
           me
           to
           give
           counsel
           alone
           .
           You
           asked
           indeed
           about
           a
           matter
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           wee
           thought
           good
           rather
           to
           deale
           about
           giving
           you
           cōsell
           .
           What
           ?
           if
           a
           mā
           answere
           not
           according
           to
           your
           prescript
           ,
           is
           it
           by
           and
           by
           an
           iniurie
           ?
           Give
           vs
           leave
           ,
           brethrē
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           to
           use
           our
           own
           iudgement
           :
           we
           thought
           it
           fitter
           to
           give
           you
           counsell
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           an
           answere
           to
           your
           demaundes
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           wee
           might
           doe
           vnto
           you
           in
           brotherly
           dutie
           .
           If
           we
           might
           not
           ,
           ″
           yet
           will
           wee
           bee
           more
           indifferent
           towards
           yow
           :
           you
           may
           for
           vs
           abstaine
           ,
           you
           may
           rent
           the
           Letters
           ,
           and
           we
           also
           will
           concele
           it
           .
           I
           wrote
           as
           touching
           counsell
           ,
           because
           I
           thought
           ther
           was
           need
           of
           it
           .
           I
           wrote
           not
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           because
           I
           thought
           the
           time
           was
           not
           for
           it
           .
           Otherwise
           I
           had
           neuer
           thought
           of
           you
           ,
           or
           your
           matters
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           my
           dream
           :
           so
           greatly
           doe
           I
           shunne
           to
           bee
           a
           medler
           in
           other
           mēs
           matters
           .
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           why
           w●s
           not
           the
           time
           for
           it
           ?
           Surely
           because
           the
           matter
           was
           not
           cleere
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           have
           beene
           handled
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           good
           maner
           :
           Wherunto
           by
           giving
           you
           counsell
           ,
           I
           called
           you
           backe
           .
           For
           if
           you
           kept
           good
           manner
           and
           order
           ,
           yow
           might
           hav
           shewed
           it
           :
           if
           you
           kept
           it
           not
           ,
           you
           might
           have
           returned
           vnto
           it
           and
           observe
           it
           .
           I
           knewe
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           either
           by
           you
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           ,
           which
           I
           speake
           ,
           to
           the
           ende
           that
           you
           suspect
           none
           that
           is
           innocent
           .
           Our
           manner
           is
           to
           make
           answere
           in
           order
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           aske
           according
           unto
           order
           :
           if
           any
           aske
           not
           in
           order
           ,
           our
           manner
           is
           to
           call
           them
           backe
           to
           order
           ,
           as
           is
           meete
           :
           yea
           if
           any
           vrge
           vs
           a
           hundred
           times
           besides
           order
           :
           we
           will
           call
           him
           backe
           an
           hundred
           times
           vnto
           order
           ;
           or
           else
           by
           silence
           take
           order
           for
           our
           owne
           quietnesse
           and
           securitie
           .
           Will
           you
           therefore
           take
           the
           thing
           in
           question
           for
           graunted
           :
           Pardon
           me●
           (
           deare
           brethren
           :
           )
           this
           is
           more
           thē
           either
           y●ririe
           or
           charitie
           doth
           teach
           .
           Hee
           that
           speaketh
           a
           thing
           different
           ,
           speaketh
           neither
           
           this
           not
           that
           “
           of
           the
           questiō
           :
           but
           he
           who
           vppon
           advice
           dooth
           speake
           a
           different
           thing
           ,
           dooth
           deferre
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           giving
           sentence
           on
           neither
           side
           If
           you
           will
           not
           permit
           mee
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           which
           euerie
           man
           may
           lawfully
           doe
           ,
           “
           I
           will
           take
           this
           one
           thing
           as
           my
           right
           ,
           to
           keepe
           silence
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           free
           my
           speach
           from
           cauillations
           .
           Hee
           that
           shall
           say
           “
           I
           cōfesse
           the
           thing
           ,
           shall
           wittingly
           offend
           against
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           Others
           have
           set
           forth
           confessions
           .
           I
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           commend
           it
           :
           for
           eyther
           they
           seemed
           and
           were
           sayd
           to
           stagger
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           persecutors
           ,
           or
           else
           “
           moved
           of
           consciēce
           they
           did
           it
           orderly
           with
           the
           consend
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           he
           who
           writeth
           with
           a
           mind
           to
           dissent
           ,
           writeth
           against
           order
           ,
           and
           sifteth
           the
           soares
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           the
           law
           of
           charitie
           .
           But
           you
           professe
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           be
           any
           dissention
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           dissemble
           it
           ▪
           Surely
           in
           your
           confession
           I
           see
           no
           token
           wherby
           I
           may
           be
           certainely
           perswaded
           of
           it
           .
           Haue
           me
           excused
           :
           my
           senses
           are
           to
           dull
           to
           smell
           out
           things
           that
           are
           so
           secret
           .
           And
           yet
           now
           I
           thāke
           you
           euē
           for
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           acknowledge
           your
           dissent
           in
           some
           things
           from
           the
           ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Amsterdam
           :
           and
           I
           thanke
           God
           which
           moued
           mee
           to
           suspend
           my
           iudgement
           .
           Therefore
           I
           did
           well
           who
           beeing
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           your
           matters
           ,
           did
           yet
           so
           write
           that
           I
           prevented
           a
           thing
           by
           you
           dissembled
           ,
           (
           or
           at
           least
           obscurely
           set
           down
           )
           by
           whole
           some
           counsel
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           cleering
           of
           your selves
           (
           although
           I
           knew
           nothing
           of
           you
           )
           you
           shall
           sooner
           attaine
           in
           one
           day
           by
           dealing
           with
           the
           Church
           wherein
           you
           are
           ,
           then
           in
           an
           hundred
           yeare
           (
           if
           you
           should
           live
           so
           long
           )
           by
           writing
           to
           other
           Churches
           “
           hither
           and
           thither
           .
           You
           do
           not
           yet
           perswade
           me
           that
           you
           have
           dealt
           orderly
           :
           if
           we
           sticke
           constantly
           to
           order
           ,
           and
           you
           dislike
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           beare
           with
           vs.
           For
           whereas
           you
           say
           that
           you
           are
           euery
           where
           proclaimed
           heretickes
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           knewe
           nothing
           of
           you
           ,
           neither
           should
           yet
           have
           knowne
           any
           thing
           if
           you
           had
           held
           your
           peace
           :
           so
           strongly
           are
           my
           eares
           stopped
           against
           al
           rumors
           .
           Of
           the
           fact
           of
           the
           English
           Churches
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           certaine
           knowledge
           :
           why
           would
           you
           have
           vs
           speake
           ?
           You
           might
           have
           been
           silent
           as
           I
           admonished
           you
           by
           my
           letters
           ,
           and
           will
           you
           not
           let
           vs
           be
           so
           ?
           “
           You
           may
           if
           so
           be
           you
           know
           the
           thing
           so
           well
           ,
           have
           the
           iudgemēt
           of
           it
           with
           your selves
           :
           but
           to
           publish
           it
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           call
           for
           abettors
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           exact
           like
           iudgement
           of
           vs
           you
           cannot
           .
           Keepe
           your
           confidence
           to
           your selves
           ,
           and
           leave
           vs
           our
           modesty
           ,
           who
           have
           resolved
           not
           to
           speake
           of
           other
           mens
           matters
           ,
           except
           we
           know
           them
           thoroughly
           .
           You
           thinke
           that
           other
           good
           mē
           will
           say
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           I
           think
           better
           of
           them
           who
           in
           my
           perswasion
           are
           furnished
           with
           knowledge
           ,
           skill
           ,
           and
           wisedome
           from
           heaven
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           sooner
           subscribe
           to
           our
           modestie
           ,
           then
           to
           this
           
           your
           iudiciall
           confidence
           .
           To
           looke
           to
           the
           event
           ,
           is
           a
           point
           of
           wisdome
           :
           which
           if
           you
           regard
           not
           ,
           I
           pray
           God
           the
           author
           of
           all
           wisedome
           to
           give
           you
           discretion
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           (
           Bretheren
           )
           what
           shall
           I
           say
           otherwise
           then
           I
           haue
           said
           ?
           I
           verily
           have
           resolved
           neither
           for
           you
           ,
           nor
           for
           any
           mortall
           man
           to
           bee
           headie
           and
           inconsiderate
           in
           iudging
           :
           especially
           when
           it
           neither
           belongeth
           to
           me
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           bee
           done
           with
           any
           fruit
           .
           If
           you
           can
           doe
           it
           rightly
           ,
           wee
           doe
           not
           hinder
           you
           :
           but
           let
           vs
           who
           cannot
           ,
           professe
           this
           one
           thing
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           be
           no
           iudges
           .
           Touching
           others
           whome
           we
           knowe
           ,
           we
           have
           spoken
           else
           where
           :
           but
           touching
           them
           ,
           because
           we
           knowe
           thē
           not
           ,
           “
           wee
           do
           not
           yet
           speak
           .
           Cōcerning
           Beza
           (
           how
           excellent
           a
           man
           )
           that
           which
           you
           often
           say
           ,
           take
           heede
           Brethren
           ,
           you
           bee
           not
           deceived
           .
           He
           spake
           by
           way
           of
           supposition
           ,
           which
           you
           expresse
           in
           your
           letters
           :
           we
           ,
           because
           we
           see
           ,
           and
           experience
           doth
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           his
           wordes
           being
           spoken
           by
           way
           of
           supposition
           ,
           are
           vnderstoode
           of
           many
           as
           spoken
           simply
           ,
           dare
           not
           so
           much
           as
           answere
           by
           way
           of
           supposition
           .
           Is
           this
           such
           an
           hainous
           and
           capitall
           fault
           with
           you
           ?
           bee
           it
           farre
           from
           you
           Brethren
           ,
           bee
           it
           farre
           from
           you
           to
           take
           that
           course
           with
           good
           men
           ,
           which
           God
           ,
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           times
           haue
           taught
           vs
           to
           be
           daungerous
           .
           Rash
           and
           headie
           iudgements
           are
           not
           to
           be
           required
           ,
           not
           to
           bee
           endured
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           heard
           .
           That
           God
           of
           truth
           might
           iustly
           punish
           vs
           ,
           if
           casting
           a
           side
           discretion
           (
           which
           is
           most
           needefull
           in
           these
           times
           )
           wee
           should
           answere
           alwayes
           to
           all
           questions
           according
           to
           the
           lawes
           prescribed
           by
           such
           as
           propounde
           the
           same
           .
           These
           three
           things
           according
           to
           God
           and
           vnder
           him
           are
           a
           lawe
           to
           vs
           ,
           veritie
           ,
           charitie
           ,
           and
           discretion
           .
           If
           any
           one
           of
           these
           bewanting
           ,
           we
           are
           afraid
           to
           offend
           .
           We
           crave
           of
           you
           (
           brethrē
           )
           that
           at
           least
           ,
           you
           woulde
           leave
           vs
           this
           our
           religious
           feare
           ,
           till
           all
           thinges
           bee
           made
           more
           plaine
           and
           easie
           vnto
           vs
           :
           and
           if
           you
           thinke
           your selves
           more
           strōg
           in
           iudging
           ,
           beare
           with
           vs
           as
           with
           weake
           ones
           ,
           til
           by
           godly
           quietnes
           and
           holy
           studie
           ,
           we
           may
           attaine
           to
           more
           high
           and
           certaine
           thinges
           .
           That
           which
           wee
           may
           doe
           ,
           truely
           ,
           godlily
           ,
           brotherly
           ,
           wisely
           ,
           we
           will
           neuer
           be
           slacke
           to
           doe
           ,
           if
           wee
           may
           profite
           you
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
           The
           Lorde
           furnish
           you
           (
           beloued
           Brethren
           )
           with
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           direct
           you
           to
           veritie
           and
           charitie
           in
           holy
           wisedome
           and
           faith
           to
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           the
           edification
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           obtayning
           of
           your
           owne
           salvation
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             Leyden
             ,
             
               Wednesday
               ,
               the
               10
               of
               March.
               1599.
               
            
          
           
             
               Yours
               vnfeynedly
            
             ,
             Fran
             Iunius
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           answer
           to
           Mr.
           Iunius
           his
           second
           Letter
           .
        
         
           
             To
             the
             learned
             and
             our
             beloved
             Brother
             in
             Christ
             Mr.
             Francis
             Iunius
             at
             Leyden
             in
             Holland
             .
          
        
         
           GRace
           and
           peace
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           and
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
           Reverēd
           Sr.
           your
           letters
           were
           delyvered
           vs
           :
           which
           when
           we
           had
           read
           /
           we
           thought
           thus
           with
           our selves
           :
           If
           we
           wryte
           againe
           /
           it
           wil
           be
           thought
           perhaps
           ●ontentious
           if
           we
           hold
           our
           peace
           it
           may
           prove
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           truth
           .
           What
           is
           then
           to
           be
           done
           ?
           We
           must
           absteyne
           from
           contending
           /
           yet
           so
           as
           the
           truth
           be
           not
           forsaken
           for
           which
           the
           Apostle
           exhorteth
           even
           to
           ●omesty
           .
           Thus
           then
           (
           worthy
           Sr.
           )
           receive
           our
           answer
           briefly
           .
           
           In
           that
           
             you
             did
             nothing
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledg
             of
             your
             brethren
             and
             Colleagues
             ,
          
           we
           therefore
           give
           you
           thanckes
           :
           for
           now
           you
           have
           had
           consultatiō
           together
           /
           yet
           shew
           you
           nor
           any
           one
           errour
           in
           our
           fayth
           and
           cause
           .
           Touching
           that
           
             we
             rested
             not
             in
             your
             counsell
             ,
          
           we
           had
           many
           and
           waighty
           reasons
           so
           to
           move
           vs
           which
           we
           signifyed
           to
           you
           in
           our
           former
           letters
           /
           but
           you
           have
           her●
           in
           silence
           passed
           by
           them
           .
           Vntyll
           you
           take
           them
           away
           /
           we
           think
           it
           cannot
           be
           shewed
           that
           in
           this
           matter
           we
           have
           done
           any
           thing
           otherwise
           then
           in
           good
           manner●
           and
           order
           meet
           and
           needfull
           .
           Publyck
           infamy
           requireth
           publick
           apology
           .
        
         
           Others
           that
           have
           set
           forth
           
             their
             Confessions
             ,
             are
             by
             you
             acknowledged
             and
             commended
          
           We
           belyke
           only
           have
           offended
           in
           so
           doing
           :
           a●d
           that
           which
           every
           Church
           man
           lawfully
           do
           (
           and
           almost
           every
           man
           vpō
           iust
           cause
           )
           yet
           to
           vs
           and
           our
           Church
           you
           will
           not
           permit
           it
           .
           So
           indifferent
           are
           nou
           towards
           vs.
           Neyther
           when
           they
           set
           forth
           their
           Confessions
           did
           the
           whole
           .
           Ca●holick
           Church
           consent
           :
           and
           if
           you
           speak
           of
           
             ●●e
             consent
             and
             approba●●on
          
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           /
           so
           also
           was
           our
           Confession
           publyshed
           But
           they
           wrote
           dissenting
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           the
           like
           /
           being
           
             moved
             of
             conscience
          
           .
           And
           the
           very
           same
           thing
           have
           we
           lykewise
           done
           /
           dissenting
           from
           a
           daughter
           of
           the
           Romysh
           Church
           /
           touching
           her
           Leitourgy
           /
           hierarchy
           /
           constitution
           to
           wit
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Yet
           they
           thus
           wryting
           neyther
           wrote
           ag●inst
           order
           ,
           nor
           sifted
           the
           soares
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           
             the
             law
             of
             charity
          
           .
           No●no●
           we
           neythre
           And
           touching
           :
           
             he
             dissention
             not
             conceale
          
           ,
           what
           need
           we
           wryte
           otherwise
           then
           as
           before
           we
           have
           done
           ?
           It
           is
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Englād
           /
           that
           we
           had
           and
           still
           have
           to
           deale
           in
           this
           behalf
           :
           and
           that
           difference
           we
           did
           by
           name
           and
           vnder
           certayn
           h●ad●●
           particularly
           relate
           :
           as
           both
           the
           thing
           it self
           and
           our
           exile
           did
           necessarily
           require
           .
           Now
           although
           in
           some
           thinges
           we
           ▪
           differ
           from
           the
           ministers
           of
           these
           Churches
           /
           yet
           were
           they
           not
           before
           they
           despise
           admonition
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           
           in
           lyke
           sorte
           .
           Else
           you
           might
           indeed
           some
           what
           rightly
           vrge
           
             order
             and
             the
             lawe
             of
             c●●rity
             ,
          
           if
           their
           names
           and
           pe●uliar
           descriptiō
           of
           that
           differēce
           had
           bē
           by
           vs
           particvlarly
           specifyed
           in
           that
           book
           .
           Nevertheles
           whosoever
           know
           and
           consider
           the
           practise
           of
           these
           ●hurches
           (
           and
           of
           such
           only
           we
           speak
           )
           they
           may
           by
           that
           practise
           and
           our
           Confess●on
           cōpared
           together
           pe●ceive
           there
           is
           difference
           betwene
           them
           and
           vs
           Yea
           we
           know
           that
           some
           have
           so
           observed
           .
           Otherwyse
           if
           it
           be
           as
           you
           pretend
           
             that
             in
             our
             Confession
             you
             see
             not
             a●y
             token
             whereby
             you
             may
             ▪
             ●e●
             certainly
             perswaded
             there
             of
             ▪
          
           how
           is
           it
           t●at
           in
           so
           great
           agreement
           they
           should
           by
           so
           many
           be
           judged
           as
           true
           Churches
           in
           the
           right
           fayth
           we
           as
           hereticks
           ?
           Besydes
           that
           even
           by
           this
           you
           do
           also
           grannt
           that
           you
           see
           not
           but
           they
           consent
           in
           one
           with
           vs
           /
           
             touching
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             our
             separation
             from
             them
             :
          
           seing
           he
           that
           hath
           but
           half
           an
           eye
           man
           there
           see
           these
           most
           playnly
           propounded
           .
           In
           which
           behalf
           we
           give
           thancks
           both
           to
           you
           /
           and
           to
           God
           that
           hath
           brought
           you
           to
           give
           this
           judgment
           and
           testimony
           ,
           For
           this
           is
           the
           very
           thing
           wherein
           we
           desyred
           your
           opinion
           .
           And
           by
           this
           appeareth
           also
           how
           needfull
           it
           was
           for
           vs
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           Confession
           of
           our
           fayth
           /
           as
           now
           we
           have
           done
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           with
           which
           we
           have
           to
           doe
           and
           from
           which
           for
           that
           we
           dissent
           /
           we
           are
           accused
           as
           hereticks
           and
           schismaticks
           /
           yll
           reported
           of
           and
           dryven
           into
           crile
           .
        
         
           Touchinge
           
             the
             end
             ,
             fact
             ,
             and
             event
             ,
          
           they
           being
           all
           in
           our
           former
           letters
           discussed
           /
           
           we
           will
           now
           speake
           no
           more
           of
           them
           agayne
           :
           save
           this
           only
           /
           that
           in
           the
           Preface
           besydes
           other
           thinges
           we
           noted
           this
           /
           that
           we
           therfore
           publyshed
           the
           Confession
           of
           our
           fayth
           /
           to
           the
           end
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           (
           what
           lay
           in
           vs
           )
           might
           be
           cleared
           from
           reproch
           of
           men
           /
           and
           that
           others
           might
           be
           brought
           together
           with
           our selves
           to
           the
           same
           knowledg
           and
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Of
           the
           lyke
           wrytings
           and
           acts
           of
           others
           /
           approved
           by
           all
           the
           godly
           we
           need
           say
           nothing
           .
           Neyther
           will
           we
           speake
           more
           of
           the
           many
           and
           grievous
           afflictions
           which
           for
           this
           fayth
           now
           a
           long
           tyme
           we
           have
           susteyned
           .
           Only
           we
           will
           mention
           (
           because
           you
           do
           thus
           vrge
           vs
           agayne
           )
           a
           litle
           booke
           wrytten
           by
           your self
           of
           your
           owne
           lyfe
           .
           In
           which
           you
           relate
           many
           troubles
           and
           afflictions
           which
           heretofore
           you
           have
           suffered
           for
           religiō
           sake
           /
           being
           pursued
           by
           the
           enemyes
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           truth
           .
           
           Now
           if
           any
           should
           obiect
           against
           you
           /
           
             That
             many
             godly
             men
             knew
             not
             these
             things
             concerning
             you
             )
             neyther
             should
             yet
             have
             knowen
             them
             if
             you
             ●ad
             held
             your
             peace
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             given
             place
             ,
             and
             have
             passed
             ouer
             into
             another
             Court
             ,
             that
             former
             injuryes
             ,
             if
             any
             have
             bene
             ,
             should
             by
             your self
             be
             borne
             in
             silence
             and
             hope
             ,
             be
             forgiven
             by
             Christiā
             charity
             ,
             to
             those
             from
             whom
             you
             received
             them
             ,
             and
             hid
             from
             others
             by
             Christian
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             feare
             ,
             least
             by
             so
             doing
             you
             should
             be
             burst
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             should
             rather
             approve
             him self
             and
             his
             cause
             ▪
             by
             dueryes
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             charity
             ,
             then
             by
             outcryes
             and
             publyshing
             of
             wrytings
             ,
             that
             the
             adversaries
             are
             no●
             by
             this
             meanes
             made
             better
             ,
             but
             more
             provoked
             by
             such
             a
             grievous
             sting
             :
             that
             you
             might
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             you
             knew
             the
             thing
             so
             well
             ,
             have
             the
             judgment
             of
             it
             with
             yo●r
             self
             ,
             and
             not
             publysh
             it
             abroade
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             not
             take
             vp
             burth●ens
             of
             accusations
             ,
             nor
             have
             judiciall
             confidence
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             look
             to
             the
             event
             :
             that
             rash
             and
             heady
             judgments
             are
             not
             to
             be
             required
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             endured
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           If
           any
           (
           we
           say
           )
           should
           object
           these
           thinges
           against
           you
           which
           you
           do
           against
           vs
           :
           would
           you
           not
           think
           it
           were
           vnjustly
           done
           of
           thē
           ?
           Why
           then
           do
           you
           that
           to
           others
           /
           which
           you
           would
           not
           have
           done
           to
           your self
           ?
           Why
           vrge
           you
           these
           thinges
           so
           vnjustly
           against
           this
           Church
           of
           Christ
           and
           all
           the
           members
           of
           it
           ▪
           which
           hath
           suffered
           mo
           afflictions
           of
           all
           sortes
           /
           mo
           reproches
           imprisonments
           /
           losses
           /
           banishments
           deathes
           /
           then
           your self
           and
           divers
           other
           good
           men
           (
           yea
           though
           your
           troubles
           were
           tē
           tymes
           doubled
           )
           whose
           particular
           storyes
           notwithstanding
           are
           wrytten
           /
           publyshed
           /
           and
           approved
           .
           But
           we
           will
           let
           these
           thinges
           passe
           :
           for
           neyther
           do
           we
           lyke
           this
           course
           of
           aunting
           /
           disdayning
           wynding
           away
           from
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           so
           often
           used
           by
           you
           in
           your
           letters
           vnworthely
           :
           Neyther
           do
           we
           deny
           but
           your
           aflictions
           were
           as
           you
           have
           related
           /
           heavy
           and
           to
           be
           lamented
           which
           also
           /
           if
           you
           contynew
           fayth
           full
           to
           the
           end
           /
           the
           Captaine
           of
           our
           faith
           and
           beholder
           of
           our
           warfare
           will
           abundantly
           reward
           in
           the
           heavens
           even
           Iesus
           Christ
           /
           to
           whome
           we
           commytt
           and
           commend
           this
           whole
           cause
           :
        
         
           The
           Conclusion
           also
           hath
           ben
           debated
           before
           /
           And
           now
           what
           others
           think
           of
           our
           cause
           we
           referre
           to
           themselues
           eyther
           by
           silence
           to
           be
           insinuated
           /
           or
           other
           wise
           (
           as
           they
           think
           best
           )
           to
           be
           expressed
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           tyme
           we
           cannot
           omit
           
             M
             Bezaes
          
           modest
           and
           yet
           confident
           judgment
           :
           whose
           supposition
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           ,
           knowne
           to
           be
           of
           things
           most
           true
           and
           certa●ne
           /
           it
           is
           all
           one
           as
           if
           it
           had
           b●n
           simply
           propounded
           .
           And
           thus
           to
           collect
           we
           are
           perswaded
           is
           neyther
           to
           deale
           ●ll
           with
           good
           men
           /
           neyther
           hath
           
             God
             ,
             reason
             or
             the
             tymes
          
           ever
           taught
           it
           to
           be
           daungerous
           .
           Nay
           ,
           this
           rather
           do
           all
           these
           teach
           vs
           to
           be
           full
           of
           daunger
           whē
           as
           men
           are
           content
           to
           wink
           at
           the
           defection
           and
           remnants
           of
           Antichrist
           /
           and
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           by
           way
           of
           sup●osition
           beare
           witnes
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           Christ
           against
           them
           /
           being
           called
           into●
           question
           .
           And
           here
           (
           if
           you
           please
           )
           ponder
           with
           your self
           the
           first
           originall
           of
           that
           Antichrist
           his
           growth
           his
           exaltation
           ▪
           
           Which
           Beza
           considering
           /
           judged
           〈…〉
           daungerous
           /
           as
           in
           the
           same
           epistle
           he
           professeth
           /
           that
           
             it
             putteth
             him
             ingreat
             ho●rour
             and
             feare
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             he
             thinketh
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             foreseeth
             the
             same
             or
             indeed
             more
             grievous
             punishments
             to
             hang
             over
             the
             heads
             of
             many
             people
             who
             at
             first
             did
             gladly
             re●ive
             the
             Go●pell
             /
             ●to
             which
             now
             by
             litle
             and
             litle
             they
             fall
             away
             .
          
           As
           touchinge
           our selves
           we
           are
           not
           then
           who
           eyther
           can
           or
           will
           
             prescribe
             la●es
          
           vnto
           others
           .
           We
           are
           of
           al
           men
           the
           meanest
           and
           weakest
           .
           And
           this
           w●
           do
           freely
           and
           syncerely
           
           professe
           :
           and
           by
           all
           meanes
           we
           desyre
           to
           absteyne
           from
           to
           much
           confidence
           and
           to
           follow
           after
           an
           holy
           modesty
           .
           And
           now
           of
           you
           (
           learned
           Sr.
           )
           and
           of
           other
           lyke
           godly
           learned
           /
           strong
           /
           discreet
           men
           /
           we
           desyre
           to
           be
           instructed
           and
           informed
           yea
           to
           be
           brought
           agayne
           into
           the
           way
           /
           if
           any
           where
           we
           be
           found
           to
           erre
           in
           our
           fayth
           and
           cause
           .
           This
           also
           do
           those
           three
           things
           which
           according
           to
           God
           and
           vnder
           him
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           law
           to
           all
           men
           /
           
             verity
             ,
             charity
             ,
             and
             discretion
          
           instantly
           call
           for
           at
           your
           handes
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           we
           exhort
           /
           pray
           /
           and
           beseech
           you
           by
           the
           most
           sacred
           name
           of
           Christ
           that
           you
           come
           to
           help
           the
           Lord
           among
           the
           mighty
           .
           Religious
           feare
           (
           which
           in
           all
           and
           every
           where
           is
           commendable
           )
           will
           nothing
           hinder
           this
           Day
           it
           will
           further
           rather
           :
           whiles
           we
           cōsider
           that
           we
           are
           so
           to
           feare
           least
           we
           offend
           /
           as
           we
           do
           still
           remember
           withall
           /
           that
           God
           hath
           not
           gyven
           vs
           the
           spirit
           of
           fearefulnes
           /
           but
           of
           strength
           and
           love
           /
           and
           soundnes
           of
           mynde
           :
           that
           we
           should
           not
           be
           ashamed
           of
           the
           testimony
           of
           our
           Lord
           /
           neyther
           of
           them
           that
           be
           his
           prisoners
           exiles
           /
           witnesses
           .
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.7.8
          
           .
           Pardon
           (
           we
           pray
           you
           )
           that
           we
           wryte
           thus
           freely
           vnto
           you
           .
           The
           regard
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           love
           of
           you
           wringeth
           it
           from
           vs.
           For
           we
           are
           studious
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           /
           and
           also
           of
           your
           name
           and
           estimation
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           wherein
           we
           may
           be
           serviceable
           vnto
           you
           without
           hinderance
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           love
           /
           you
           shall
           commaund
           vs.
           And
           we
           trust
           you
           will
           require
           nothing
           of
           vs
           otherwise
           .
           Farewell
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           to
           whome
           we
           do
           hartely
           commend
           your
           holy
           and
           profitable
           labours
           and
           studyes
           .
           Amsterdam
           :
           the
           18
           ,
           of
           March
           1599.
           
        
         
           
             Yours
             with
             entier
             affection
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             The
             brethren
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             at
             Amsterdam
             /
             exiles
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Another
           letter
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           to
           Mr.
           Francis
           Iunius
           ,
           wherin
           their
           second
           aforesaid
           was
           included
           and
           sent
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           HEre
           included
           (
           learned
           Sir
           )
           we
           send
           the
           answer
           to
           your
           second
           letter
           (
           longe
           synce
           delyvered
           vs
           )
           which
           we
           wrote
           the
           day
           after
           we
           had
           received
           yours
           :
           not
           afterward
           thought
           we
           needed
           not
           send
           it
           (
           vnles
           some
           other
           occasion
           were
           offered
           )
           both
           because
           your self
           intimated
           as
           if
           you
           would
           be
           silent
           /
           if
           we
           wrote
           agayne
           /
           and
           because
           in
           very
           deed
           you
           did
           in
           those
           letters
           yeeld
           vs
           the
           cause
           and
           answered
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           any
           purpose
           /
           eyther
           touching
           our
           Confession
           of
           faith
           which
           was
           publyshed
           /
           or
           touching
           our
           former
           letters
           /
           which
           we
           sent
           vnto
           you
           thereabout
           .
           Of
           all
           which
           things
           /
           now
           let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           .
           If
           you
           aske
           /
           why
           we
           chaunged
           our
           purpose
           /
           and
           have
           now
           sent
           you
           this
           letter
           /
           which
           was
           wrytten
           so
           longe
           synce
           :
           ●o
           here
           this
           litle
           booke
           included
           withall
           /
           to
           witt
           /
           your
           letters
           trāslated
           into
           English
           and
           set
           forth
           in
           print
           .
           Wherevpon
           we
           are
           constreyned
           /
           not
           only
           to
           send
           these
           wrytten
           vnto
           you
           /
           but
           to
           set
           them
           forth
           in
           publyck
           also
           in
           the
           English
           tounge
           .
           Yet
           let
           nothing
           here
           offend
           you
           :
           for
           it
           is
           we
           /
           if
           any
           /
           that
           are
           injuried
           yea
           and
           the
           truth
           it self
           :
           inasmuch
           as
           your
           first
           letter
           was
           publyshed
           alone
           /
           without
           our
           answer
           which
           you
           receyved
           from
           vs.
           By
           whose
           fault
           /
           to
           what
           end
           /
           with
           what
           equitie
           /
           mynd
           you
           well
           .
           Sure
           that
           Priest
           which
           trāslated
           yours
           /
           wryteth
           in
           his
           preface
           (
           how
           truly
           you
           know
           )
           that
           your self
           delyvered
           the
           copy
           of
           your
           first
           letter
           to
           a
           worshipfull
           knight
           /
           of
           whō
           he
           receved
           it
           /
           and
           
           turning
           it
           into
           English
           imprinted
           it
           ,
           Yet
           have
           we
           not
           hitherto
           gyvē
           vnto
           any
           so
           much
           as
           a
           copy
           eyther
           of
           yours
           or
           our
           owne
           :
           providing
           (
           what
           we
           could
           )
           for
           your
           credyt
           /
           ye
           so
           /
           as
           we
           neglected
           our
           owne
           our selves
           /
           and
           were
           traduced
           by
           others
           /
           as
           now
           by
           this
           book
           publyshed
           will
           appeare
           vnto
           all
           .
           But
           perhaps
           in
           this
           matter
           you
           purposed
           one
           thing
           /
           he
           another
           .
           Whatsoever
           it
           were
           /
           now
           you
           cannot
           but
           see
           /
           how
           the
           Prelats
           and
           Priests
           of
           our
           countrey
           do
           so
           interpret
           your
           letters
           /
           as
           if
           they
           had
           bene
           wrytten
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           /
           which
           we
           professe
           /
           and
           for
           defence
           of
           the
           Antichristian
           Apostasy
           and
           tyranny
           /
           wherein
           they
           persist
           .
           Which
           thing
           we
           leave
           vnto
           you
           /
           to
           be
           weighed
           seriously
           before
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Neyther
           is
           it
           to
           be
           omitted
           /
           that
           your
           private
           letters
           are
           set
           forth
           in
           publyck
           :
           yours
           (
           we
           say
           )
           who
           took
           it
           so
           yll
           that
           the
           Cōfession
           of
           fayth
           of
           this
           whole
           Church
           should
           be
           made
           publyck
           :
           whom
           these
           very
           letters
           of
           yours
           wrote
           so
           much
           
             of
             the
             publyck
             view
             ,
             of
             publishing
             the
             woundes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             vndiscreetly
             ,
             before
             so
             many
             deadly
             enemyes
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             :
             of
             not
             offending
             any
             one
             of
             Christs
             disciples
             of
             not
             provoking
             Churches
             :
             of
             every
             one
             abounding
             in
             their
             owne
             sence
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           is
           marvell
           if
           your
           translatour
           turne
           not
           your
           owne
           wordes
           vpon
           your self
           and
           tell
           you
           /
           
             that
             a
             Christian
             an
             humble
             and
             godly
             mind
             ought
             to
             be
             otherwise
             affected
             ,
             and
             setting
             a
             side
             the
             respect
             of
             their
             owne
             pryvate
             regard
             .
             &c.
          
           But
           this
           the
           more
           vnjustly
           if
           he
           made
           your
           letters
           publyck
           without
           your
           knowledg
           .
           Which
           we
           indeed
           at
           first
           did
           suspect
           :
           tyll
           we
           saw
           your
           second
           Epistle
           come
           forth
           some
           while
           after
           the
           other
           .
           Neyther
           could
           we
           well
           thinke
           other
           wise
           of
           the
           matter
           /
           specially
           seing
           you
           wrote
           vnto
           vs
           /
           
             that
             we
             might
             rent
             the
             letters
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             also
             would
             conceale
             it
             .
          
           Knowe
           moreover
           /
           that
           in
           the
           edition
           of
           your
           letters
           /
           there
           be
           certeyne
           clauses
           wherin
           the
           translation
           is
           not
           answerable
           to
           yours
           in
           latine
           sent
           vnto
           vs
           :
           which
           we
           by
           your
           originall
           amend
           in
           our
           edition
           nowe
           ready
           to
           be
           published
           .
        
         
           These
           (
           and
           many
           other
           things
           which
           yet
           we
           conceale
           )
           seem
           vnto
           vs
           to
           be
           of
           some
           moment
           .
           But
           we
           are
           deceived
           perhaps
           in
           our
           owne
           cause
           :
           and
           therfore
           you
           and
           your
           Translatour
           would
           /
           omytting
           all
           cōfutation
           /
           that
           others
           should
           have
           the
           iudgment
           therof
           :
           you
           in
           delyvering
           /
           he
           in
           publyshing
           your
           letters
           .
           But
           why
           then
           did
           you
           not
           douchsafe
           to
           give
           vs
           any
           knowledg
           therof
           ?
           At
           least
           /
           why
           did
           you
           not
           so
           provide
           as
           that
           letter
           of
           ours
           which
           was
           in
           your
           handes
           /
           should
           also
           be
           translated
           and
           published
           ?
           Did
           you
           thinck
           that
           *
           
             he
             which
             is
             first
             in
             his
             owne
             cause
             is
             iust
          
           ?
           Why
           then
           did
           you
           not
           also
           mynd
           /
           that
           
             his
             neighbour
             comyng
             after
             him
             will
             make
             inquiry
             of
             him
             ,
          
           that
           so
           both
           partyes
           being
           heard
           /
           judgment
           may
           be
           gyven
           according
           to
           truth
           and
           equity
           ?
           For
           which
           cause
           /
           though
           we
           have
           hytherto
           borne
           this
           /
           yet
           will
           we
           hereafter
           meet
           with
           such
           dealing
           by
           the
           best
           and
           fyttest
           meanes
           we
           can
           .
           Neither
           doubt
           we
           /
           but
           all
           these
           things
           (
           howsoever
           now
           they
           stand
           )
           will
           at
           length
           fall
           out
           for
           good
           both
           to
           vs
           and
           to
           all
           other
           /
           which
           love
           Christ
           with
           all
           his
           ordinances
           /
           and
           hate
           Antichrist
           with
           all
           his
           abhominations
           .
           And
           having
           this
           hope
           /
           we
           will
           expect
           and
           endure
           whatsoever
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           /
           who
           is
           the
           Lord
           and
           faythfull
           maynteyner
           of
           his
           servants
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           differences
           (
           wherof
           you
           write
           agayne
           in
           your
           letters
           )
           which
           are
           betwene
           vs
           and
           the
           dutch
           Church
           of
           this
           city
           /
           it
           needeth
           not
           that
           we
           wryte
           vnto
           non
           of
           the
           particulars
           otherwise
           then
           as
           before
           we
           have
           donne
           .
           If
           you
           do
           yet
           desyre
           more
           we
           give
           you
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           above
           a
           yeare
           synce
           we
           delyvered
           in
           wryting
           the
           true
           and
           particular
           narration
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           /
           to
           the
           ministers
           and
           whole
           eldership
           of
           that
           Church
           :
           who
           (
           if
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           )
           ma●
           now
           communicate
           it
           with
           you
           .
           By
           it
           also
           will
           appeare
           /
           that
           we
           have
           donne
           what
           was
           our
           duty
           and
           as
           brotherly
           as
           we
           could
           .
           If
           not
           /
           let
           the
           errour
           be
           shewed
           and
           it
           shal
           be
           corrected
           God
           willing
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           tyme
           /
           because
           we
           are
           both
           pryvatly
           and
           publyckly
           so
           much
           vrged
           by
           you
           herevnto
           /
           we
           will
           briefely
           note
           the
           chief
           heades
           /
           wherin
           we
           differ
           from
           them
           /
           and
           where
           about
           we
           have
           had
           dealing
           with
           them
           /
           both
           before
           and
           synce
           you
           wrote
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           They
           are
           these
           which
           follow
           :
           
             
             
               1.
               
               The
               estate
               of
               the
               Dutch
               Church
               at
               Amsterdam
               :
               is
               so
               confused
               as
               the
               whole
               Church
               can
               never
               come
               together
               i●
               one
               :
               the
               ministers
               can
               never
               together
               with
               the
               flock
               sanctify
               the
               Lords
               ●a●e
               the
               p●esence
               of
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               cannot
               certeynly
               be
               knowen
               :
               and
               fynally
               no
               publyck
               action
               whe●her
               ex●ommunication
               or
               any
               other
               can
               rigg●ip
               be
               performed
               .
               
                 VVhich
                 is
                 cotrary
                 to
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.27
                 .
                 and
                 11.20
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Math.
                 18
                 ,
                 ●7
                 .
                 with
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Act.
                 ●
                 .
                 2.5
                 .
                 Numb
                 .
                 8.9
                 ,
                 Act.
                 20
                 ,
                 28.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               baptize
               the
               seed
               of
               them
               who
               a●e
               not
               members
               of
               any
               visible
               Church
               of
               whom
               moreover
               they
               have
               not
               care
               as
               of
               membe●s
               /
               neyther
               admytt
               their
               parents
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               
                 Gen.
                 17
                 ,
                 7.9.10.11
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 7
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Exod.
                 12.48
                 .
                 with
                 2.
                 
                 Caron
                 30
                 ▪
                 6.
                 &c.
                 Numb
                 .
                 9.13
                 .
                 Hos
                 .
                 2
                 ,
                 ●
                 ,
                 4.
                 with
                 Rev.
                 17.1
                 .
                 Ezech
                 16
                 ,
                 59
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               publyck
               worship
               of
               God
               /
               they
               have
               devysed
               and
               vse
               an
               other
               forme
               of
               prayer
               besydes
               that
               which
               Christ
               our
               lord
               hath
               prescribed
               
                 Mat.
                 6.
              
               reading
               out
               of
               a
               book
               certayne
               prayers
               invented
               and
               imposed
               by
               man.
               
                 Exod.
                 20
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 and
                 30
                 ,
                 9.
                 with
                 Psal
                 .
                 141.2
                 .
                 and
                 Rev.
                 8
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Lev.
                 10
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Esa
                 .
                 29
                 ,
                 14.
                 with
                 Mat.
                 15.9
                 .
                 Rom.
                 8
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Eph.
                 4.8
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2
                 ,
                 5.
                 
              
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               rule
               and
               commandement
               of
               Christ
               /
               
                 Mat.
                 18
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
              
               they
               neyther
               observe
               nor
               suffer
               rightly
               to
               be
               observed
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               worship
               God
               in
               the
               Idol
               temples
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               
                 Exod.
                 20.4
                 .
                 with
                 Deut.
                 12
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 10
                 ,
                 26
                 ▪
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 and
                 18
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Act.
                 17
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Rev.
                 18
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 &c
              
            
             
               6
               The
               Ministers
               have
               their
               set
               mayntenance
               after
               another
               manner
               then
               Christ
               hath
               ordeyned
               /
               
                 1.
                 
                 Cor
                 9
                 ,
                 14.
                 
              
               And
               that
               also
               such
               /
               as
               by
               which
               any
               Ministery
               at
               all
               /
               whether
               popish
               or
               other
               whatsoever
               might
               be
               maynteyned
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Their
               elders
               chaunge
               yearly
               /
               and
               do
               not
               continew
               in
               their
               office
               according
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               
                 Rom.
                 12
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 &c
                 Act
                 20.17.28
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 5.1
                 .
                 /
                 2.3
                 4
              
               See
               also
               ▪
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 8.24
                 .
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               8.
               
               They
               celebrate
               Mariage
               in
               the
               Church
               /
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               administration
               /
               wheras
               it
               is
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               merely
               civill
               .
               
                 Ruth
                 .
                 4.
                 chap.
              
               
            
             
               9.
               
               They
               vse
               a
               new
               censure
               of
               Suspension
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               not
               appointed
               .
               
                 Mat.
                 28.20
                 .
                 Gal.
                 3.15
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               Tim.
               
                 3.16
                 17.
              
               
            
             
               10.
               
               They
               observe
               dayes
               and
               tymes
               consecrating
               certeyn
               dayes
               in
               the
               yeare
               to
               the
               
                 Nativity
                 ,
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 Ascension
              
               of
               Christ
               etc.
               
                 Exod.
                 20.
              
               commaundement
               /
               2.
               and
               
                 4.
                 
                 Rev.
                 1.10
                 .
                 1
              
               Cor.
               
                 1●
                 .
                 1.4.2
                 .
                 Act
                 20.7
                 .
                 Col.
                 2
                 16.17
                 .
                 Esa
                 .
                 66
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Gal
                 10.11
                 .
              
            
             
               11
               They
               recei●e
               vnrepētant
               excommunicates
               to
               be
               membres
               of
               their
               Church
               :
               which
               by
               this
               meanes
               becometh
               one
               body
               with
               such
               as
               be
               delivered
               vnto
               Sathā
               .
               
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.5
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.20
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           These
           (
           among
           other
           )
           are
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           church
           aforesaid
           :
           which
           they
           are
           neyther
           able
           to
           defend
           nor
           willing
           to
           forsake
           .
           Herein
           therfore
           we
           differ
           from
           them
           as
           they
           which
           knowe
           this
           estate
           of
           theirs
           may
           perceive
           by
           our
           confession
           compared
           with
           their
           errours
           noted
           before
           :
           which
           the
           Lord
           give
           them
           to
           see
           and
           mynd
           .
           And
           for
           your self
           (
           good
           Sir
           )
           take
           you
           heed
           in
           godlynes
           ▪
           that
           in
           this
           cause
           you
           do
           not
           in
           any
           respect
           with
           hold
           the
           duty
           which
           you
           ow
           vnto
           them
           /
           or
           defence
           which
           you
           ow
           vnto
           the
           truth
           .
           So
           let
           God
           almighty
           also
           love
           you
           /
           and
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           be
           mercifull
           vnto
           you
           .
           And
           this
           you
           may
           do
           truly
           /
           Godlye
           /
           brotherly
           /
           wisely
           with
           great
           profit
           to
           vs
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           every
           where
           ▪
           Therfore
           we
           exhort
           and
           beseech
           you
           in
           the
           lord
           that
           you
           be
           carefull
           alwayes
           to
           help
           (
           no
           way
           to
           hurt
           /
           the
           Church
           and
           cause
           of
           Christ
           )
           by
           your
           studyes
           endev●urs
           /
           labours
           :
           which
           being
           thus
           directed
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           blesse
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           name
           /
           and
           your
           owne
           comfort
           for
           ever
           .
           Amen
           .
           Amsterdam
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               first
               day
               of
               the
               seventh
               moneth
               called
               Iuly
               .
               1602.
               
            
          
           
             Yours
             in
             Christ
             by
             whose
             grace
             we
             witnesse
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Gospell●
             against
             the
             will
             worship
             and
             remnants
             of
             Antichrist
             what
             soever
             :
             
               
                 
                   Francis
                   ●ohnson
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Stanshall
                   Mercer
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   David
                   Bres●o
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Henry
                   Ainsworth
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   C●ristoph●r
                   Boman
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Daniel
                   Studley
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thomas
                   Bishop
                
                 .
              
            
             With
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             now
             living
             as
             straungers
             at
             Amsterdam
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           third
           letter
           ,
           written
           by
           Mr.
           Iunius
           ,
           vpon
           receipt
           of
           the
           ▪
           last
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           tvvo
           former
           imprinted
           before
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           therevpon
           by
           vs
           sent
           vnto
           him
           included
           withall
           .
        
         
           
             
               To
               his
               beloved
               brethren
               in
               Christ
               the
               English
               people
               at
               Amsterdam
               .
            
             Salutations
             in
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           AN
           huge
           bundell
           of
           letters
           ,
           beloved
           brethren
           ,
           I
           received
           from
           you
           yesterday
           in
           the
           evening
           .
           I
           gave
           you
           counsell
           to
           rest
           from
           questiōs
           :
           you
           commaund
           me
           to
           enter
           into
           questions
           .
           I
           continew
           still
           in
           my
           purpose
           :
           for
           I
           esteem
           more
           of
           peace
           in
           the
           Church
           then
           of
           the
           seeds
           of
           strife
           :
           they
           that
           are
           fedde
           with
           these
           seeds
           ,
           shall
           reap
           the
           fruit
           .
           Where
           you
           conclude
           and
           pronounce
           that
           I
           do
           therefore
           assent
           vnto
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           false
           conclusion
           :
           As
           towching
           the
           matter
           I
           have
           enjoyned
           my self
           silence
           :
           and
           although
           I
           be
           an
           hundred
           tymes
           called
           vpon
           by
           letters
           ,
           I
           will
           continew
           still
           in
           the
           argument
           of
           counsell
           till
           I
           see
           another
           course
           taken
           .
           If
           it
           like
           you
           not
           ,
           let
           it
           alone
           :
           neyther
           do
           I
           like
           the
           handling
           of
           questions
           in
           this
           tyme.
           It
           is
           more
           according
           to
           God
           that
           I
           be
           silent
           from
           questions
           in
           this
           estate
           of
           things
           ,
           then
           that
           I
           powre
           forth
           my self
           and
           you
           together
           into
           them
           .
           You
           move
           many
           things
           in
           your
           letters
           ,
           I
           wil
           rest
           frō
           those
           things
           ,
           and
           will
           occupy
           my self
           religiously
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Christian
           wisdome
           will
           never
           suffer
           me
           to
           speak
           of
           questiōs
           controverted
           ,
           the
           one
           party
           being
           vnheard
           .
        
         
           That
           my
           letters
           vnto
           you
           ,
           were
           translated
           into
           English
           ,
           I
           have
           now
           first
           knowen
           it
           by
           you
           :
           I
           knew
           not
           that
           it
           was
           done
           .
           You
           object
           that
           my
           letters
           were
           not
           shewed
           by
           you
           .
           I
           beleev
           it
           :
           for
           both
           by
           letters
           and
           reports
           of
           many
           I
           have
           ben
           certifyed
           that
           they
           were
           not
           shewed
           .
           If
           it
           please
           you
           ,
           shew
           them
           ,
           for
           me
           you
           may
           .
           All
           shall
           see
           ,
           how
           false
           reports
           have
           ben
           given
           forth
           concerning
           thē
           .
           I
           neyther
           am
           ashamed
           of
           them
           ,
           neyther
           ever
           will
           be
           .
           But
           I
           pitty
           you
           (
           I
           speak
           it
           vnfeynedly
           )
           who
           for
           my
           letters
           give
           forth
           in
           publick
           your
           conclusions
           .
           With
           good
           men
           good
           dealing
           should
           be
           used
           .
           That
           the
           copyes
           of
           my
           letters
           were
           carryed
           into
           England
           ,
           your selves
           may
           easily
           cōjecture
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           .
           About
           tē
           moneths
           synce
           ,
           the
           Soveraign
           Quenes
           Ambassadour
           was
           there
           and
           two
           of
           your
           company
           dined
           with
           him
           .
           What
           hapned
           at
           that
           dinner
           you
           can
           remember
           .
           He
           came
           hither
           vnto
           me
           :
           he
           marveled
           at
           the
           fact
           of
           your
           departure
           :
           I
           told
           him
           that
           I
           had
           writtē
           vnto
           you
           ,
           he
           desired
           a
           copy
           .
           To
           you
           I
           gave
           counsell
           :
           whosoever
           gave
           it
           forth
           in
           publick
           ,
           hath
           done
           it
           without
           my
           knouwledg
           :
           I
           will
           not
           answer
           for
           an
           others
           doing
           ,
           but
           for
           
           myne
           owne
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           I
           will
           pray
           God
           that
           he
           frame
           your
           mynds
           vnto
           the
           truth
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           mynds
           vnto
           his
           glory
           .
           Farewell
           in
           the
           Lord.
           From
           Leyden
           in
           Holland
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               16.
               day
               of
               Iuly
               .
               1602.
               
            
          
           
             Yours
             vnfeynedly
             ,
             Fr.
             Iunius
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           Iunius
           his
           third
           letter
           .
        
         
           
             To
             the
             reverend
             and
             our
             beloued
             brother
             in
             Christ
             Mr.
             Fr.
             Iunius
             at
             Leyden
             in
             Holland
             .
             Grace
             and
             peace
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
           YOur
           third
           and
           very
           brief
           letter
           (
           beloved
           Sir
           )
           we
           received
           this
           last
           week
           .
           They
           were
           your
           letters
           imprinted
           and
           included
           that
           made
           
             the
             ●uge
             bundell
          
           ,
           if
           so
           it
           were
           .
           It
           is
           not
           well
           said
           of
           you
           /
           that
           terme
           the
           Confession
           of
           Christian
           faith
           and
           defēce
           of
           publishing
           it
           to
           be
           
             questiōs
             and
             se●ds
             of
             strife
          
           ,
           nor
           that
           you
           say
           we
           
             cōman●
             you
             to
             enter
             into
             questions
             .
          
           For
           
             the
             conclus●on
          
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           true
           or
           false
           /
           now
           let
           others
           judge
           which
           shall
           see
           your
           letters
           together
           with
           ours
           .
           Towching
           
             the
             matter
             ,
             you
             have
             enjoyned
             your self
             silence
             .
          
           Yea
           and
           towching
           the
           maner
           and
           other
           things
           also
           where
           you
           can
           fynd
           no
           answer
           neyther
           .
           Yet
           for
           the
           matter
           it self
           if
           so
           be
           that
           with
           the
           Papists
           Anabaptists
           or
           any
           the
           like
           we
           did
           erre
           frō
           the
           true
           faith
           ▪
           we
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           would
           open
           your
           mouth
           to
           answer
           /
           to
           refute
           /
           to
           convince
           .
           But
           because
           in
           our
           faith
           you
           can
           shew
           no
           errour
           /
           and
           yet
           
             in
             this
             tyme
             and
             estate
             of
             things
          
           like
           not
           ●o
           stand
           for
           vs
           and
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           safest
           to
           be
           silent
           .
           Wisely
           done
           in
           deed
           but
           not
           according
           to
           God
           /
           who
           denoūcing
           by
           the
           Prophet
           hath
           said
           /
           
             Cursed
             be
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             worck
             of
             the
             Lord
             fraudulētly
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             cursed
             be
             he
             that
             kepeth
             back
             his
             sword
             from
             bloo●
             :
          
           On
           the
           contrary
           /
           
             Blessed
             be
             he
             that
             shall
             reward
             thee
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             rewarded
             vs
             o
             daughter
             of
             Babel
             to
             be
             destroyed
             :
             Blessed
             be
             he
             that
             shall
             take
             and
             scattering
             dash
             thy
             children
             against
             the
             stones
             .
          
           If
           this
           against
           Moab
           and
           the
           materiall
           Babylō
           how
           much
           more
           against
           Antichrist
           and
           the
           spirituall
           Babylon
           with
           al
           the
           daughters
           and
           abominatiōs
           thereof
           ?
           If
           this
           against
           the
           shadow
           and
           type
           how
           much
           more
           against
           the
           substance
           and
           body
           it self
           ?
           Of
           
             the
             argument
             of
             co●nsell
          
           ynough
           is
           said
           .
           If
           you
           repeat
           it
           a
           thousand
           tymes
           /
           and
           yet
           take
           not
           away
           our
           answer
           and
           reasons
           alledged
           in
           our
           first
           letters
           /
           we
           will
           alwayes
           repeat
           the
           same
           answer
           againe
           .
           Those
           
             many
             things
          
           which
           are
           conteyned
           in
           your
           letters
           and
           ours
           do
           now
           come
           forth
           in
           publick
           .
           Neyther
           doubt
           we
           but
           this
           is
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord.
           See
           therefore
           that
           you
           be
           occupied
           therein
           religiously
           .
           That
           any
           should
           speak
           of
           
             things
             controverted
          
           ,
           we
           desier
           not
           otherwise
           then
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           and
           those
           godly
           mē
           and
           Martyrs
           of
           Iesus
           who
           with
           like
           purpose
           have
           published
           their
           confessions
           of
           faith
           and
           causes
           of
           their
           troubles
           being
           so
           constreyned
           .
        
         
           That
           
             your
             letters
             were
             not
             shewed
             by
             vs
             ,
          
           we
           wrote
           not
           but
           this
           that
           
             we
             gave
             not
             a
             copy
             of
             them
             to
             any
             :
          
           for
           what
           cause
           /
           we
           wrote
           in
           our
           former
           .
           Shewed
           they
           were
           and
           read
           in
           the
           publick
           meeting
           of
           our
           Church
           If
           your
           mynd
           were
           to
           have
           them
           shewed
           to
           others
           that
           knew
           we
           not
           .
           But
           now
           that
           you
           write
           this
           is
           your
           mynd
           /
           we
           shall
           shew
           them
           together
           with
           ours
           publickly
           vnto
           all
           And
           if
           any
           have
           givē
           forth
           any
           
             false
             reports
             con●erning
             them
          
           ,
           let
           thē
           now
           be
           ashamed
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           your self
           provided
           by
           sending
           yours
           at
           first
           vnsealed
           /
           that
           they
           should
           be
           shewed
           to
           others
           and
           be
           read
           also
           of
           others
           before
           vs.
           Neyther
           doth
           it
           excuse
           the
           matter
           /
           which
           you
           wrote
           in
           your
           second
           ,
           
             that
             ●●e
             messenger
             shewed
             you
             not
             to
             w●ōer
             whither
             
             you
             should
             have
             written
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             you
             sought
             and
             wayted
             an
             whole
             moneth
             ,
             being
             vncertayne
             thereof
             .
          
           For
           we
           did
           signify
           both
           these
           expressely
           /
           in
           the
           Epistle
           dedicatory
           prefixed
           before
           that
           book
           which
           by
           the
           messenger
           was
           delivered
           vnto
           you
           .
           Els
           how
           knew
           you
           at
           
             the
             moneths
             end
          
           more
           thē
           before
           whither
           and
           to
           whō
           to
           send
           ?
           Or
           when
           you
           knew
           /
           why
           did
           you
           not
           seale
           your
           letters
           ?
           Was
           it
           because
           you
           would
           have
           the
           shewed
           ?
           We
           beleev
           it
           :
           as
           also
           that
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           /
           
             the
             copyes
             of
             thē
             were
             caryed
             into
             England
             .
          
           And
           this
           too
           we
           knew
           /
           before
           they
           were
           translated
           in
           English
           :
           but
           we
           held
           our
           peace
           /
           wayting
           to
           see
           what
           would
           follow
           therevpon
           .
           Now
           your self
           see
           they
           are
           translated
           and
           
             given
             forth
             in
             publick
          
           .
           For
           them
           therefore
           and
           with
           them
           /
           we
           trāslate
           and
           publish
           ours
           :
           by
           which
           will
           appeare
           that
           we
           have
           
             dealt
             well
             with
             good
             men
          
           .
           You
           may
           call
           them
           as
           you
           please
           :
           it
           skilleth
           vs
           litle
           :
           this
           is
           the
           very
           thing
           we
           desier
           and
           endevour
           /
           that
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           /
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           defectiō
           of
           Antichrist
           /
           may
           more
           and
           more
           be
           made
           knowen
           vnto
           all
           .
           If
           for
           this
           thing
           
             you
             pity
             vs
          
           ,
           we
           will
           beare
           it
           :
           praying
           that
           God
           in
           Christ
           would
           pitty
           you
           .
           Where
           you
           write
           /
           
             that
             two
             of
             our
             company
             dined
          
           with
           that
           honorable
           Ambassadour
           /
           it
           is
           not
           true
           /
           that
           we
           know
           of
           .
           Neyther
           can
           we
           cell
           /
           what
           hapned
           
             at
             that
             dinner
          
           .
           He
           sent
           not
           for
           vs
           to
           come
           vnto
           him
           /
           neyther
           did
           we
           like
           to
           intrude
           our selves
           .
           If
           by
           vs
           he
           would
           have
           ben
           certifyed
           of
           our
           cause
           /
           we
           would
           have
           done
           it
           willingly
           and
           syncerely
           .
           And
           you
           also
           /
           when
           he
           demaunded
           of
           you
           /
           might
           have
           shewed
           our
           letters
           with
           your
           owne
           /
           and
           the
           cōfession
           of
           our
           faith
           /
           and
           given
           also
           copyes
           of
           both
           the
           letters
           .
           So
           might
           the
           Translatour
           have
           given
           forth
           both
           in
           publick
           .
           So
           had
           you
           provided
           /
           that
           sentence
           should
           not
           be
           given
           /
           the
           one
           party
           being
           vnheard
           .
           Which
           thing
           
             Christian
             wisdome
          
           ,
           your self
           say
           ,
           
             suffreth
             not
             ●o
             be
             done
             in
             questions
             controverted
             .
          
           In
           this
           behalf
           therfore
           you
           have
           erred
           /
           and
           this
           by
           you
           is
           to
           be
           answered
           :
           notwithstāding
           that
           for
           his
           doing
           /
           himself
           is
           to
           answer
           /
           that
           translated
           and
           published
           yours
           
             without
             your
             knowledg
          
           .
           For
           our selves
           /
           if
           any
           where
           we
           erre
           /
           shew
           it
           (
           we
           pray
           you
           agayne
           and
           agayne
           )
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           /
           that
           is
           /
           by
           the
           onely
           rule
           of
           truth
           /
           and
           we
           shal
           yeeld
           most
           willingly
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           pray
           God
           that
           he
           would
           guyde
           you
           together
           with
           vs
           and
           all
           his
           alway
           vnto
           Iesus
           Christ
           /
           and
           that
           he
           would
           keep
           vs
           in
           him
           /
           who
           onely
           is
           
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             .
          
           Whose
           name
           be
           blessed
           for
           ever
           .
           Amen
           .
           Amsterdam
           .
           Iuly
           .
           21.
           1602.
           
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             truth
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               
                 F.
                 Io.
                 
              
               
                 H.
                 Ains
                 .
              
               
                 D.
                 St.
                 
              
               
                 S.
                 Mer.
                 
              
               
                 C.
                 Bom.
                 
              
               
                 T.
                 Bis
                 .
              
               
                 D.
                 Bre.
                 
              
            
             Together
             with
             the
             other
             brethren
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             at
             Amsterdam
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A20920-e130
           
             *
             For
             proof
             herof
             see
             Mr.
             Iunius
             owne
             words
             noted
             in
             the
             margine
             of
             his
             letter
             herafter
             folowing
             ,
             and
             compare
             also
             this
             edition
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             translators
             before
             published
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20920-e600
           
             Act.
             28
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             b
             Rev.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal
             .
             105
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Pet
             ▪
             2.9
             .
          
           
             e
             Psal
             .
             46.1
             .
          
           
             f
             Apoc.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             gap
             2
             Cor
             6
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             &c.
             Psal
             9●
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Thes
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Psa
             .
             37
             ,
             27
             Ier.
             51
             ,
             6.
             
             Rev.
             18
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             14
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Neh.
             6
             ,
             6.7.8
             .
          
           
             Harmon
             of
             confess
             .
          
           
             i
             1
             Pet.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             Ier.
             51
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             k
             Act.
             2
             ,
             38
             40
             ,
             41
             &
             8
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             &
             15
             9.
             
             Ioh.
             10
             ,
             3.4
             5.
             
             Esa
             .
             35
             ,
             8.9
             
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             15
             ,
             2.5
             Mat
             ●8
             ,
             15
             ,
             17
             Lev.
             13
             ,
             46.
             
             Numb
             ,
             4.13
             
          
           
             m
             Ioh
             15
             ,
             19.
             and
             17.14
             ,
             16.
             
             Mat.
             3
             ,
             12
             Lev.
             20.24
             26.
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.5.6
             
          
           
             About
             forty
             ecclesiastical
             popish
             offices
             are
             at
             this
             daye
             in
             the
             Churche
             of
             Englād
             never
             a
             one
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             in
             his
             testament
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             13.
             
          
           
             vvith
             what
             words
             &
             rites
             ,
             in
             what
             habit
             &
             gesture
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             they
             are
             taught
             in
             their
             rub●ik
             
          
           
             Some
             of
             them
             in
             certaine
             English
             books
             se●
             forth
             ,
             have
             reckned
             aboue
             100.
             popish
             corruptions
             yet
             reteyned
             in
             this
             church
             .
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             12
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Iohn
             .
             4
             ,
             24
             Mat
             15
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             q
             Deu
             6
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             Mat.
             16
             ,
             6
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6
             ,
             14
             15
             Psal
             106
             ,
             34
             35.36
             .
          
           
             s
             Iude
             :
             ver
             .
             3
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Cor.
             6
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             u
             Eph.
             5
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             w
             Reb.
             18
             ,
             4
             &
             14
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             x
             2.
             
             King.
             16
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Apoc
             ,
             13
             ,
             12
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             y
             Ier.
             51
             ,
             6.
             
             Mich.
             2
             ,
             10.
             
             Rev.
             18
             ,
             4.
             2
             
             Cor.
             6
             ,
             17.
             
             Act.
             2
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             z
             Ps
             .
             9.12
             ▪
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13
             ,
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             A
             Gal.
             4.4.5
             6.
             
             &
             5.1.2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             8.
             
             &
             9
             &
             10.
             chap.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2
             ,
             1
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20920-e1370
           
             *
             Deut.
             6.4
             .
             1.
             
             Tim
             2.5
             .
             Ephe.
             4.4.5.6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             8.6
             .
             &
             12.4.5.6.13
             .
             Ier.
             6.16
             .
             Ioh.
             14.6
             .
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Tim.
             6.3.13.14
             .
             Mat.
             15.9
             .
             &
             28.20
             .
             Deut.
             4.2.6
             .
             &
             12.32
             .
             1
             cor
             .
             4.17
             .
             &
             14.33
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.15.16.17
             .
             Gal.
             1.8.9
             .
             Re●el
             .
             22.18.19
             .
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Exod.
             3.14
             .
             Rom.
             11.36
             .
             Act.
             17.28
             .
          
           
             ☽
             1
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
             Esa
             .
             6.3
             &
             66.1.2
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             5.7
             .
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
             Prou.
             8.22
             .
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
             Phil.
             2.6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             8.6
             .
             Micah
             .
             5.2
             .
             Psal
             .
             2.7
             .
             Gal.
             4.6
             .
             Ioh.
             1.1.2.18
             .
             &
             10.30.38
             .
             &
             15.26
             .
             Heb.
             ●
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Exod.
             3.14
             .
             Rom.
             11.36
             .
             Act.
             17.28
             .
          
           
             ☽
             1
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
             Esa
             .
             6.3
             &
             66.1.2
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             5.7
             .
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
             Prou.
             8.22
             .
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
             Phil.
             2.6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             8.6
             .
             Micah
             .
             5.2
             .
             Psal
             .
             2.7
             .
             Gal
             4.6
             .
             Ioh.
             1.1.2.18
             .
             &
             10.30.38
             .
             &
             15.26
             .
             Heb.
             ●
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Esa
             .
             46.10
             .
             Rom.
             11.34.35.36
             .
             Gen.
             45.5.6.7.8
             .
             Mat.
             10.29.30
             .
             Eph.
             1.11
             
          
           
             ‡
             Esa
             .
             46.10
             .
             Rom.
             11.34.35.36
             .
             Gen.
             45.5.6.7.8
             .
             Mat.
             10.29.30
             .
             Eph.
             1.11
             
          
           
             *
             Ep●
             .
             1.3.4.5.6.7.10.11
             .
             Mat.
             25.34
             2
             Tim.
             1.9
             .
             Act.
             13.48
             .
             1
             Tim
             5.21
             .
             Col.
             1.14.17.18.19.20
             .
             &
             2.10
             .
             Ioh.
             1.6
             .
             Rev.
             19.10
             .
             1
             T●es
             .
             5.9
             .
             Rom.
             8.29.30
             .
             ●●
             .
             23
             .
             ●ud
             .
             ver
             .
             4
             &
             6.
             
             Rom.
             9.11.12.13.17
             18.22
             .
             with
             Exod.
             9.16
             .
             Mal.
             1.3
             .
             Mat.
             25
             41.
             
             Iob.
             4.18
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.4.12
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.8
             .
             Ioh.
             3.19
             .
             Rom.
             2.5
             .
             Prov.
             16.4
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Esa
             .
             46.10
             .
             Rom.
             11.34.35.36
             .
             Gen.
             45.5.6.7.8
             .
             Mat.
             10.29.30
             .
             Eph.
             1.11
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             1.
             chap.
             Col.
             1.16
             .
             Heb.
             11.3
             .
             Esa
             .
             45.12
             .
             Rev.
             4
             11.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Gen.
             1.
             26.27
             .
             Eph.
             4.24
             .
             Col.
             3.
             to
             .
             Eccle.
             7.31
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             3.1.4.5
             .
             2
             Cor.
             11.3
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
             Iud.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             Ioh.
             8.44
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             3.1.2.3.6
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.14
             Eccle.
             7.31
             .
             Gal.
             3.22
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Rom.
             5.12.18.19
             .
             &
             6.23
             .
             with
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Rom.
             5.14
             .
             &
             9
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             5.12.18.19
             .
             &
             6.23
             .
             with
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             5.3
             .
             &
             6.5
             .
             Psal
             .
             51
             ,
             5.
             
             Eph.
             2.3
             .
             Rom.
             5.12
             .
             Deut.
             27.26
             .
             &
             28.15
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
             Eph.
             1.3
             .
             —
             7.
             
             &
             2.4
             .
             —
             9.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             5.9
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.2.3.4.5
             .
             Gen.
             15
             6.
             with
             Rom.
             4.2
             3.4.5.6.22.23.24.25
             .
             Act.
             13.38.39.48
             .
             Rom.
             3.24
             25.26
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.9
             .
             Phil.
             3.8.9.10.11
             .
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Cor.
             1.30.31
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             Ier.
             23.5.6
             .
             &
             9.23.24
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             17.3
             Heb
             5.9
             ▪
             Ier.
             23.5.6
             .
          
           
             ‡
             2
             Thes
             .
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             Ioh.
             3.36
             .
             Zep.
             1.6
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             
             ●9
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.15.16.17
             .
             Deut.
             4.2.5.6
             .
             Gen.
             6.22
             .
             Exod.
             20.45
             6
             &
             ●9
             .
             42.43
             .
             1
             Chro.
             28.19
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.
             in
             the
             whole
             Psal
             ,
             Esa
             .
             8.19.20
             .
             &
             29.13
             .
             Math.
             15.9
             .
             Col.
             2.8.18.23
             .
             Luc.
             16.29.30.31
             .
             Gal.
             1.8
             9.
             
             ●
             .
             Petr.
             1.16.19
             .
             &
             3.2
             .
             Reve.
             22
             ▪
             18.19
             
          
           
             Deu.
             18.18
             .
             Act.
             3.22.23
             .
             Heb.
             1.1.2
             .
             &
             through
             the
             epistle
             .
             Ioh.
             1
             ▪
             1.14
             18.
             
             &
             12
             49.50
             .
             &
             15.15
             ,
             &
             20.31
             .
             Pro.
             8.8.9
             .
             &
             30.5.6.2
             .
             Tim.
             3.15.16.17
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Genes
             3.15
             .
             &
             22.28
             ,
             &
             49.10
             ,
             Dan.
             7.13
             ,
             &
             9.24.25.26
             ,
             Ier
             ,
             23
             ▪
             5.6
             .
             Psal
             .
             2.2.6.7.12
             .
             &
             16.10
             .
             &
             110.
             with
             luk
             ,
             24
             44
             ,
             Ioh.
             5.46
             .
             Act.
             10.42.43
             .
             &
             13.35
             .
             &c
             &
             17.3
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Prouer
             :
             8.22
             .
             Mich.
             5.2
             ,
             Ioh
             ,
             1.1.2.3
             .
             &
             .
             12.37
             .
             —
             41
             ,
             with
             Esa
             .
             6
             .
             1●
             10
             &
             with
             ▪
             Act.
             28.25
             .
             Heb.
             1
             ,
             cap
             Col
             ,
             1
             .
             1●
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             &
             2.9
             .
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             4.4
             .
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             7.14
             .
             Reve.
             5.5
             .
             with
             Gen
             ,
             49.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             1.3
             .
             &
             9.5
             .
             Gen.
             22
             18.
             
             Gal.
             3.16
             .
             Mat
             ,
             1.1
             .
             &c.
             Luk
             :
             3
             ▪
             23
             :
             &
             c
             :
             Esa
             :
             7
             :
             14
             :
             Luk
             :
             1
             :
             26
             :
             and
             c
             :
             Heb.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             4
             15.
             
             Es
             .
             53.3
             4.9
             .
             Phil.
             2.7.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2
             5.
             
             Heb.
             9.15
             .
             and.
             13.20
             .
             D●n
             .
             9.24.25
             .
             Ioh.
             14
             6.
             
             Act.
             4.12
             ,
             ●
             Heb.
             1.2
             .
             &
             3.1.2
             .
             ●
             .
             &
             7
             ,
             24
             &
             12.24
             .
             —
             28
             ,
             Psal
             .
             110.1.2.4
             .
             &
             45
             Deu.
             18.15
             :
             18
             :
             Esa
             :
             9
             :
             6
             :
             7
             :
             Act
             :
             5.31
             :
             Esa
             .
             55
             :
             4
             :
             Dan
             :
             7
             :
             13
             14.
             
             Luk.
             1.32.33
             .
          
           
             *
             Pro.
             8.23
             .
             Esa
             .
             42.6
             .
             and
             49.1.5
             .
             Heb.
             5.5.6
             .
          
           
             †
             Esa
             .
             11.2.3.4
             5.
             and
             61.1.2.3
             .
             with
             .
             Luk.
             4.17.22
             .
             Act.
             10.38
             .
             Ioh.
             1.14.16
             ,
             and
             3.34
             .
          
           
             1
             tim
             .
             2.5
             .
             Heb.
             7.24
             .
             Dan.
             7.14
             .
             Act.
             4.12
             .
             Esa
             .
             43.11
             .
             Luk.
             1
             ,
             33.
             
             Ioh.
             14.6
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             7.15.16
             .
             and
             24.23.24
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2
             chap.
             2
             tim
             .
             4.3.4
             .
             Rom.
             10.14.15
             .
             and
             16.17
             .
             1
             tim
             .
             6.3.4.5
             .
             Ier.
             23.21
             .
             Ioh.
             10.1
             —
             5.
             
             Rev.
             9.3
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             1.18
             .
             &
             12.49.50
             .
             and
             15.15
             .
             and
             17.8
             .
             Deut.
             18.15.18.19
             .
             Act.
             22.23.24
             .
             Mat.
             17.5
             .
             Eph.
             1.8.9.2
             .
             tim
             .
             3.15.16.17
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Pro.
             9.3
             .
             Ioh.
             13.20
             .
             Luk.
             10.16
             .
             Mat.
             10.40.41
             .
             and
             28.18.20
             .
             Deut.
             33
             8.10
             .
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             1.18
             .
             &
             12.49.50
             .
             and
             15.15
             .
             and
             17.8
             .
             Deut.
             18.15.18.19
             .
             Act.
             22.23.24
             .
             Mat.
             17.5
             .
             Eph.
             1.8.9.2
             .
             tim
             .
             3.15.16.17
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             7.15.16
             .
             and
             24.23.24
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2
             chap.
             2
             tim
             .
             4.3.4
             .
             Rom.
             10.14.15
             .
             and
             16.17
             .
             1
             tim
             .
             6.3.4.5
             .
             Ier.
             23.21
             .
             Ioh.
             10.1
             —
             5.
             
             Rev.
             9.3
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             17.19
             .
             Heb.
             5.7.8.9
             .
             and
             9.26
             .
             Esa
             .
             53.
             chap.
             Rom.
             5.19
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.2.19
             .
             Ephe.
             5.2
             .
             Col.
             1
             20.
             
          
           
             ′
             Ephe.
             2.14.15.16
             .
             Dan.
             9.24.27
             ,
             Heb
             9.
             and
             10.
             chap.
             Rom.
             8.34
             .
             Heb.
             4
             ,
             14
             ,
             16.
             and
             7.25
             .
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Pet
             ,
             2.5
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             1.5.6
             .
             &
             8.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Rom.
             12.1
             ,
             12.
             
             Mar
             ,
             9.49.50
             .
             Mal
             ,
             1.14
             .
             Ioh.
             4.23.24
             .
             Mar
             ,
             7.6.7.8
             .
             Esa
             .
             1
             ,
             12.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             15.4
             .
             et
             c.
             1
             Pet.
             3.21.22
             .
             Mat.
             28.18.19.20
             .
             Psal
             .
             2.6
             .
             Act.
             5.30.31
             .
             Ioh.
             19.36
             .
             Revel
             .
             19.16
             .
             Rom.
             14.17
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Iosh
             .
             5.14
             .
             Zach.
             1.8
             .
             &c.
             Mar.
             1.27
             .
             Heb.
             1.14
             .
             Ioh.
             16.7
             .
             —
             15.
             
             Eph.
             5.26.27
             .
             Rom.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             &
             7
             ,
             &
             8
             ,
             chap.
             and
             14.17
             .
             Gal.
             5.22
             ,
             23.
             1
             
             Ioh.
             4.13
             .
             &
             c.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             13.1
             .
             and
             10
             ,
             28.29
             .
             and
             14
             ▪
             16.17
             .
             and
             16.31.32
             .
             with
             Luke
             .
             22.31.32.40
             ▪
             Rom.
             11.29
             .
             Psal
             .
             51.10.11.12
             .
             &
             89.30
             .
             —
             34.
             
             Iob.
             33.29.30
             .
             Esa
             .
             54.8.9.10
             .
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             12
             7.8.9
             .
             Ephes
             .
             6.10
             .
             &
             c.
             Gal.
             5.17.22.23
             .
             Iob.
             1.6
             .
             and
             2.
             chap.
             1
             King.
             22.19
             ▪
             Esa
             .
             10.5.15
             Rom.
             1
             ●1
             .
             &
             2
             ,
             4
             5.6
             .
             and
             9.17.18
             .
             Eph.
             4.17.18.19
             .
             Esa
             .
             57.20.21
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2
             chap.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.24.28
             .
             Dan.
             12.2.3
             .
             Ioh.
             5.22
             28.19
             .
             Heb.
             9.28
             .
             2
             The.
             1
             ▪
             9.10
             ,
             Mat
             13.41.49
             .
             et
             25
             ,
             31.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             4.15.16.17
             .
             Ioh.
             17.21.26
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.28
             .
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             18.36
             .
             1
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             15
             .
             Heb.
             3.6.9
             &
             10.21
             .
             Zach.
             4.7
             .
             Act.
             20.
             
             ●8
             .
             T
             it
             2.14
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Mat.
             3.25.47
             .
             &
             21
             .
             1●
             .
             Luk.
             13.25.2
             Tim.
             2.20
             .
             ●
             Mat
             ,
             16.15
             ,
             16.
             
             Co●
             ,
             1
             ,
             11
             ,
             1
             Cor
             ,
             6.11
             ,
             T●
             .
             3
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Psa
             ,
             52
             ,
             11
             ,
             Ezra
             ,
             6
             ,
             21.
             
             Act
             ,
             2
             ,
             40.
             
             &
             17
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &
             19
             ,
             9
             ,
             2
             Cor
             ,
             6
             ,
             14
             ,
             —
             18
             ,
             1
             Pit.
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             9
             ,
             25
             ,
          
           
             *
             Ephe
             ,
             4
             .
             1●
             ,
             16
             ,
             Esa
             ,
             60
             ,
             4
             ,
             8.
             
             Psal
             ,
             110
             ,
             3
             ,
             Act
             ,
             2
             ,
             41
             ,
             Col
             ,
             2
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
          
           
             ‡
             Esa
             ,
             ●9
             ,
             ●1
             ,
             &
             62
             ,
             6.
             1
             
             Ioh.
             2
             ,
             2●
             ,
             Ephe
             ,
             4.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             Ier
             ,
             3
             ,
             15
             ,
             Ezek
             ,
             ●4
             ,
             chap
             ,
             Zach
             ,
             11
             ,
             8
             ,
             Heb.
             11.28
             ,
             1●
             ,
             Mat
             ,
             23
             ,
             20
             ,
             1
             Tim
             ,
             6
             ,
             1●
             ,
             14
             ,
          
           
             †
             Mat
             ,
             7
             ,
             ●●
             ,
             &
             24.23
             ,
             24.
             2
             
             〈◊〉
             4
             ,
             3.4
             ,
             Ier
             ,
             ●
             ,
             3●
             ,
             22
             ,
             &
             23.21
             ,
             D●ut
             ,
             ●●
             ,
             3●
             ,
             Revel
             ,
             2.2
             ,
             &
             22
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Lev
             26
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             Mat
             ,
             28
             ,
             18.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             Rom
             ,
             9
             ,
             4
             ,
             Esa
             ,
             59
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             Ezek
             ,
             48.35
             ,
             2
             Cor
             ,
             6
             ,
             18
             ,
          
           
             ‡
             Esa
             .
             8
             ,
             16
             ,
             1
             Tim
             ,
             3
             ,
             ●5
             ,
             &
             4
             ,
             16
             ,
             &
             6
             ,
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             2
             Tim
             ,
             2
             ,
             15
             ,
             Tit
             ,
             1.9
             ,
             Deut
             ,
             31.26
             ,
          
           
             †
             Psal
             .
             46
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Ezek.
             47
             ,
             1.
             &c
             ,
             Ioh.
             1.16
             ,
             &
             7.
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             Ephe
             ,
             4.4
             ,
             7.
             
             Esa
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             Ioh
             ,
             3.14
             ,
             &
             12
             ,
             32
             ,
             Esa
             .
             49.22
             ,
             Esa
             ,
             55
             ,
             ●
             .
             Mat.
             6.33
             ,
             &
             22
             ,
             2.
             &c.
             Prov.
             9.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             Ioh
             ,
             7
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Deut.
             12
             :
             5
             :
             11
             :
             Esa
             .
             2
             :
             2
             :
             3
             :
             &
             44.5
             :
             Zach.
             14.16.17
             ,
             18.19
             .
             Act.
             2
             ,
             41.47
             :
             Heb
             ,
             12
             :
             22
             :
             &c
             :
             Psal
             :
             87
             :
             5.6
             .
             song
             :
             4
             :
             12
             :
             Gal
             :
             6
             :
             10
             :
             Col
             :
             1
             :
             12
             :
             13.
             
             Ephe
             :
             2
             :
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             see
             Article
             18.
             afore
             :
             &
             Exod.
             25
             2.
             
             &
             35.5
             .
             1
             cor
             .
             12.4
             ,
             5.6.7.12.18
             ,
             Rom
             ,
             12.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             1
             
             Pet
             ,
             4.10
             .
             Ephe.
             4
             ,
             16
             ,
             Col
             ,
             2.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             19
             ,
          
           
             ‡
             Ephe
             ,
             4.8
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Rom.
             12.7.8
             .
             &
             16
             ,
             1.
             1
             
             Cor
             12
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             11
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             28
             ,
             Act.
             6
             ,
             ●
             ,
             3
             ,
             &
             14.23
             ,
             &
             20
             ,
             17
             ,
             28
             ,
             Phil
             ,
             1
             ,
             1
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             ●
             4
             ▪
             1
             Tim
             ,
             3
             ,
             chap
             ,
             &
             5
             ,
             3
             ,
             9
             ,
             17
             ,
             21
             ,
             with
             6
             ,
             13.14
             ,
             Revel
             .
             22
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             Mat
             ,
             28
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Rom.
             12.7.8
             .
             Ephe.
             4.11.12
             .
             
               with
               the
               Epist
               .
               to
               Tim.
               and
               Tit.
            
             Act.
             6.3.5.6
             .
             and
             14.23
             .
             and
             20
             .
             ●●
             &c.
             1
             Pet.
             5.1
             ▪
             2.3
             .
             1
             cor
             .
             5.4
             .
             et
             c.
             and
             9.7
             ,
             9.14
             .
             and
             1●
             .
             4
             .
             et
             c.
             with
             Heb.
             3.2.6
             .
             and
             prov
             .
             8.8.9
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             2.3
             .
             and
             3.3
             .
             and
             12.25
             .
             et
             c.
             1
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             14.15
             .
             and
             6.13.14
             .
             ●
             Tim.
             3.14
             .
             —
             17.
             
             Gal.
             1.8.9
             .
             Deu.
             4.2
             .
             and
             12.32
             .
             Revel
             .
             22.18.19
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Heb
             5.4
             .
             Num.
             16.5
             :
             40.
             and
             18.7
             .
             1
             chron
             .
             ●6
             ▪
             8.
             
             Ioh.
             ●
             .
             10.1.2
             and
             3.
             
             ●●
             .
             Act.
             6.3.5.6
             .
             and
             ●4
             .
             23
             .
             Tit.
             2.5
             .
             Ier.
             2●
             .
             21
             .
             N●m
             .
             8.9.10
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             Col.
             4.17
             .
             1
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             18.19
             .
             and
             4.12
             .
             and
             5.21
             .
             and
             6.11.12.13.14
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.13.14
             and
             3.14
             .
             and
             4.5
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.1.2.3.4
             .
             Rom.
             12.7
             ,
             8
             ,
          
           
             Mar
             ,
             28
             ,
             20
             ,
             1
             Cor
             4.
             
             ●●
             .
             and
             12
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.6.7
             ,
             and
             14
             ,
             33
             ,
             36
             ,
             and
             16.1
             ,
             Eph
             ,
             4
             ,
             10.11.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             Revel
             .
             1.20
             .
             1
             Cor.
             3.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Mar
             ,
             18
             ,
             17
             ,
             
               see
               besides
               these
               ,
               the
               Article
            
             20.
             before
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Act.
             6.3.5.6
             .
             &
             14.23
             .
             &
             15.2.3.22.23
             .
             2
             Cor.
             8.19
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.10
             .
             &
             4.14
             .
             &
             5.22
             .
             Numb
             .
             8.9.10
             .
             1
             Cor.
             16.3
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             3.10
             .
             &
             5.22
             .
             Rom.
             16.17
             .
             Phil.
             3.2
             .
             1
             Tim.
             6.3.5
             .
             Ez●
             .
             44.12.13
             .
             Mat.
             18.17
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             The●
             12.13
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.3.17.18
             .
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.7
             .
             &c.
             Gal.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             122.3
             .
             Act.
             2.47
             .
             Rom.
             16.2
             .
             Mat.
             18.17
             .
             1
             Cor
             5.4
             .
             2
             Cor.
             2.6.7.8
             .
             Lev.
             20.4.5
             .
             &
             24.14
             .
             Num.
             5.2.3
             .
             Deu.
             13.9
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Act.
             15.2.22
             .
             with
             1
             Cor.
             3.5.22
             .
             &
             12.20
             .
             &
             14.33
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             4.
             chap.
             2
             Chro.
             26.20
             .
             Psal
             .
             2.10.11.12
             .
             &
             141.5
             .
             &
             149.8.9
             .
             Act.
             11.
             
             ●
             4.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.19.20.21
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Mar.
             13.34
             .
             ●●
             .
             Luk.
             17.3
             .
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.11
             .
             Iud.
             ver
             .
             3.20
             Heb.
             10.24.25
             .
             &
             12.15
             
          
           
             ●ct
             20.17.28
             .
             Heb.
             13.17.24
             .
             Song
             .
             3.3
             .
             Esa
             .
             62.6
             .
             Ezek.
             33.2
             .
             Mat.
             24.45
             .
             Luk.
             12.42
             .
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             28.20
             ▪
             Luk.
             12.35.36.37.38
             .
             Rom.
             ●6
             .
             19.20
             .
             Deut.
             28
             1.
             &c.
             Zach.
             2.5
             .
             &
             12.2.3.4
             .
             Psal
             .
             25
             2
             &
             132.12.13
             .
             &c.
             Mat.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.3.4.8.9.10.11.12
             Apoc.
             9.
             and
             13.
             and
             17
             and
             18.
             cap
             1
             Tim
             4.1
             ,
             2.3
             .
             Psal
             74
             Esa
             .
             14.13
             14.
             
             Dan
             ,
             7
             ,
             25.
             and
             8.10.11.12
             and
             11.31.2
             ,
             Pet
             2
             ,
             Cap
             ,
             1
             Ioan.
             2.18
             :
             22.
             and
             4.3
             .
             and
             2.
             
             Ioh.
             vers●
             ,
             7.9
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             9.3
             .
             &c.
             and
             13.15.16.17
             .
             and
             18.15.17
             .
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.3.4.8.9
             .
             with
             Rom.
             12.7.8
             .
             and
             with
             Eph.
             11.12
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             and
             5.17
             .
             Let
             this
             Article
             be
             Confered
             with
             the
             preceden
             .
             1.7.12.13.14.19.20.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             28
             :
          
           
             Confer
             this
             article
             with
             the
             precedent
             1.7.12.13
             14
             ,
             19.
             &c.
             also
             Revel
             .
             9
             ▪
             3.
             &c
             and
             13
             :
             11.15.16
             17
             ,
             and
             14.9.10
             :
             11
             and
             17.3.4.5
             .
             and
             18.15
             17
             ,
             and
             22.18.19
             ,
             Ioh.
             10
             ,
             1.
             
             Luk.
             22.25
             ,
             26.
             
             Dan.
             7.8.25
             .
             and
             8.10.11.12
             .
             2
             Thes
             .
             2
             :
             3.4.8.9.1
             Pet
             5
             :
             3.
             with
             Ioh.
             3.27.29
             ,
             with
             Rev.
             2
             11.
             
             Reg
             ,
             12
             :
             27.
             &c.
             Zach.
             11.15.16
             .
             Esa
             .
             1.12
             .
             and
             2●
             ,
             13
             and
             30.22
             Mar.
             7.7.8
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
             &c.
             and
             2.4.5
             .
             col
             .
             2.20.22.23
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.1.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Ezec.
             8
             ,
             5.
             and
             13.9
             .
             &c.
             Mica
             .
             2
             11
             Mal.
             1
             ,
             8
             ▪
             13.14
             .
             1
             cor
             .
             14.34.35
             .
             Exo.
             20.4.5
             ,
             6.7
             .
             Num.
             15
             39.40
             Psa
             ,
             119.21.113.128
             .
             Deut
             ▪
             12.30
             —
             32.
             
          
           
             confer
             this
             Article
             with
             the
             precedent
             :
             See
             also
             Reu
             ,
             18
             ,
             2.3.4
             .
             ●
             .
             1
             cor
             .
             14
             ,
             ●3
             .
             Ier.
             15.19
             .
             Mal
             ,
             1
             ▪
             4.6.8
             .
             Hos
             4.14.15
             .
             Rom
             ,
             6.16
             2
             Pet.
             2
             19
             Lev.
             ●7
             .
             1
             —
             9.1
             cor
             .
             10.14.17
             ,
             18.19.20
             .
             2
             cor
             .
             6.14.15.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             Song
             .
             1.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             18.4
             .
             Esa
             .
             48.20
             .
             &
             52.11
             .
             Ier.
             50.8
             .
             &
             51.6
             ▪
             45.
             
             Zach.
             2.6
             .
             2
             Cor.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Rev.
             17.16
             .
             Mat.
             22.21
             .
             2
             Ch●o
             .
             14.3.4.5
             .
             &
             15.8.9
             .
             &
             17.6
             .
             2
             King.
             23.5
             .
             &c.
             Rom.
             13.4
             .
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             18.4
             .
             Zach.
             13.2.4.5.6
             .
             &
             14.21
             .
             Ier.
             51.16
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.59.60.128
             .
             Prov.
             5.20
             .
             Esa
             .
             8.11.12
             .
             &
             35.8
             .
             Rev.
             18.11
             Prov.
             3.9.10
             .
             Psal
             .
             16.3.4
             .
             with
             Exod.
             20.4.5
             .
             Iudg.
             17.3.4.5
             .
             Ezec.
             16.17.18.19
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.19.20.21.22
             .
             with
             Heb.
             13.10
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             2
             Cor.
             8.3.4.5
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Luk.
             17.37
             .
             Phil.
             1.5
             .
             Ier
             ,
             50.4.5
             ,
             Act.
             2
             ,
             41.42
             .
             P●●l
             .
             110
             ,
             3.
             
             Esa
             .
             44.5
             .
             N●h
             .
             9
             :
             38
             :
             2
             Cor.
             9
             :
             13.
             with
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &
             12
             ,
             14
             .
             2●
             .
             &
             14.23
             ,
             &
             16
             ,
             1
             ,
             Act.
             14
             ,
             23
             ,
             27
             ,
             &
             15.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &
             16
             ,
             5
             ,
             Rom
             ,
             12
             ,
             5
             ,
             M●t.
             18
             ,
             17
             —
             20
             ,
             Rev
             ,
             1
             ,
             20
             ,
             &
             2
             ,
             1
             ,
             8
             ,
             12
             ,
             18
             ,
             &
             3
             ,
             1
             ,
             7
             ▪
             14
             ,
             Eph
             ,
             2.19
             .
             C●l
             .
             2
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod
             ,
             20
             ,
             8.
             with
             Rev
             ,
             1.10
             .
             Act.
             20.7
             ,
             1
             Cor
             ,
             16
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.19
             .
             Exod.
             13.8.14
             .
             Pro.
             31.26.27
             .
             Eph
             6
             .
             4●9
             ,
             Deut.
             6.7
             Psal
             .
             78.3.4
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             14
             ,
             chap.
             Rom
             ,
             12
             ,
             6
             ,
             1
             Pet
             ,
             4
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             1
             Cor
             ,
             12.7
             .
             Act.
             13.
             15
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             5
             ▪
             20
             ,
          
           
             ‡
             Heb.
             5.4
             .
             Eph
             ,
             4.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Num
             ,
             16.10.39
             ,
             40.
             
             Rom
             ,
             12
             ,
             7
             ,
             Ioh.
             1
             ,
             23.25
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.14
             ,
             15
             ▪
             16
             ,
             17.
             with
             chap
             ,
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Act
             6
             ,
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             14.21.22.23
             .
             Tit
             ,
             1.5
             .
             &c.
             Eph.
             4.11.12
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.7
             ,
             8.14.15.28
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             &
             5
             ,
             cap.
             Lev.
             8
             cap.
             
          
           
             ‡
             col
             .
             2.5.6.7
             .
             2.
             
             Thes
             ,
             2
             ,
             15
             ,
             Iud.
             ver
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             Mat.
             28.20
             ,
          
           
             †
             Act.
             2.38
             ,
             39
             ,
             with
             Rom.
             9.4
             .
             &
             Gen
             ,
             17.7.12.27
             .
             Rom.
             11
             ,
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.16
             .
             &
             7.14
             .
             &
             10.2
             .
             Psal
             .
             22
             30.
             
             Col
             2.11.12
             ,
             Exod.
             12.48.49
             ,
             Act.
             16.15.33
             ,
             Mar.
             10.13.14.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             Gal.
             3.8.29
             .
          
           
             ″
             1
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &
             11
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             &
             12.13
             ,
             Rom
             ,
             2
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             Col.
             2.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Act
             ,
             8
             ,
             13
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.38
             ,
             &
             15
             ,
             9
             ,
             Gal
             ,
             3
             ,
             27
             ,
             Rom.
             5
             ,
             &
             6.
             
             &
             7
             ,
             &
             8.
             cap.
             1
             Cor.
             1.30.31
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat
             ,
             26
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.28
             ,
             &
             10.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             16.17
             ,
             &
             1●
             ,
             13.
             
             Act
             ,
             2.42
             with
             .
             1
             ,
             14
             ,
             &
             20.7.8
             ,
             Gal.
             3
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             &
             11.23
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             &c
             ,
             Mat.
             26
             ,
             26.27.29
             .
             &
             15
             ,
             17
             ,
             Ioh
             ,
             12.8
             ,
             Act
             ,
             3.21
             ,
             &
             7.56
             ,
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             17
             11
             ,
             Ronn
             ,
             4
             ,
             11
             ,
             Exod.
             12
             ,
             13
             with
             Heb
             ,
             13.20
             ,
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             26.26
             ,
             27.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             16
             ,
             et
             11
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.25.26.27.28.29
             .
          
           
             Reu
             ,
             2
             ,
             &
             3
             ,
             cap
             ,
             Act
             ,
             15
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             1
             ,
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             10
             ,
             Phil
             ,
             2
             ,
             1
             —
             6
             &
             ,
             3
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             Heb
             ,
             10.25
             ,
             Iudae
             ,
             ver
             ,
             19
             ,
             Leu
             ,
             4
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             15.9.17
             .
             &
             30
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             2
             Cor
             ,
             13
             ,
             1.2
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             5
             ,
             14.2
             Thes
             ,
             3
             ,
             6.14
             ,
             Mat
             ,
             18
             ,
             17
             ,
             1
             Cor
             ,
             5.4
             ,
             5
             ,
          
           
             ‡
             2
             cor
             .
             6.14
             :
             15.16
             .
             Ezra
             .
             4.3
             .
             Exod.
             12.43
             .
             Lev.
             22.25
             .
             Deut.
             7.
             cap.
             Exod.
             34.12
             Esa
             .
             44.5
             .
             Psa
             .
             47.9
             and
             110.3
             .
             Act
             19.18.19
             .
          
           
             †
             Exod.
             20
             5.6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             7
             14
             :
             Ge.
             17
             7.12.27
             ,
             Exod.
             12
             ,
             48.49
             Act.
             16.15.33
             .
             Eph
             ,
             4.4.5
             ▪
             See
             also
             Arti.
             35.
             before
             ●
             Act
             ,
             9
             ▪
             26.27
             and
             18.27
             .
             Rom.
             16.1.2
             .
             2
             Cor.
             8.23
             .
             Col.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             cor
             .
             14.23
             ,
             24.25
             .
             psa
             ,
             18.49
             Rom.
             15.9.10
             .
             1
             Tim
             ,
             2.4
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.25
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             122.3
             cant
             .
             8.8
             9
             1
             cor
             .
             4.17
             .
             and
             16
             ▪
             1
             Mat
             ,
             28.20
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             and
             6
             13
             14
             Reu
             22.18.19
             .
             col
             .
             2.6.19
             ād
             4.16
             Act
             ,
             15
             ,
             cap.
             See
             besides
             the
             Article
             1.22
             ,
             33
             
          
           
             *
             Ro●
             .
             13
             1
             2
             ▪
             1
             pet
             ▪
             2.13.14
             .
             2
             chron
             .
             19.4
             &c
             and
             29.
             and
             34.
             cap.
             Iud.
             17
             5.6
             .
             Mat
             ▪
             22
             21
             ,
             T
             it
             3
             ▪
             1.
             
          
           
             ‡
             2
             Reg.
             23
             ,
             5.
             &c
             Deu.
             12.2.3
             .
             with
             17
             ,
             14.18.19.20
             ▪
             2
             R●●
             .
             10
             26.27.28
             ,
             2
             chron
             ,
             17.6
             ,
             psa
             .
             101.
             pro.
             16.12
             and
             25.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             Act
             :
             19
             27
             Reu
             1●
             16
             and
             18
             11
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Esa
             49
             23
             and
             60
             ●
             .
             10.11.12
             .
             Reu
             21.24
             Deu.
             17.14
             18
             19
             20.
             psalm
             2
             10
             11
             12.
             and
             72
             1
             &c
             and
             101.
             
             Iosh
             .
             1
             ,
             7.8
             .
             2
             Chron
             17
             4.7
             8.9
             and
             19.4
             &c
             and
             29.
             and
             20
             capit
             .
             Dan
             6
             25.26
             Esra
             7.26
             pro
             16
             10
             12
             13
             and
             20
             28
             and
             29
             14.
             
             Esa
             10
             1.2
             1
             Tim
             2
             2.
             1
             pet
             .
             2
             13
             14
             Rom.
             13
             3
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             9.31
             pro
             16
             15
             Ezra
             5
             &
             6.
             cap.
             1
             Tim
             2
             2.
             
             Dan.
             6
             25
             26
             Reu
             21
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             ‡
             Act
             4
             ,
             18
             19
             &
             5
             28.29
             .
             Dan.
             6.7.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.22
             .
             Luck
             21
             ,
             12.13
             .
             Mat
             28
             ,
             20
             1
             Tim
             5.21
             .
             &
             6.13.14
             ,
          
           
             †
             psal
             20.9
             .
             &
             72.1
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2
             ,
             2.
             2
             chro
             .
             15.1
             .
             2
             Hag.
             1
             ,
             1
             ▪
             4.14
             .
             &
             2.5
             
          
           
             psa
             .
             126
             1.
             
             Esa
             .
             49.23
             ād
             60.16
             .
             psal
             ,
             21
             &
             72.
             
             Rom.
             13.3
             1
             Tim
             22.3
             4
             Act.
             ●
             .
             31
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             2.40.41.42
             .
             &
             4.19
             &
             5.28.29.41
             &
             16.20
             &c
             &
             17.6.7
             &
             20.23.24
             .
             1
             Thes
             .
             3
             3.
             phil
             .
             1.27.28.29
             Dan
             ,
             3.16.17.18
             .
             &
             6.7.10.22.23.24
             Luk.
             14.26
             :
             27
             and
             21.12
             13.14
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.12
             and
             3.12
             .
             Heb.
             10.32
             &c
             1
             pet
             .
             4.
             cap.
             Reu.
             2.10.25.26
             and
             6.9
             and
             12.11.17
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Mat
             ,
             28.18.19.20
             .
             1
             Tim.
             6.13.14.15.16
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.7
             ,
             8
             ▪
             .
             Rev.
             2
             10.
             and
             14.12.13
             and
             22.16
             —
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.1.5.6.7
             Mat.
             22.21
             .
             1
             chron
             .
             27.
             cap.
             Ezra
             .
             7.26
             .
             Neh.
             9
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             tit
             ▪
             ●●
             .
             i
             pe
             .
             2
             ▪
             13
             ,
             &c.
             Exo
             18
             .
             1●
             ,
             20
             ,
             12
             &c
             Le
             ▪
             ●9
             ,
             32
             ,
             Iob
             ,
             29
             ▪
             ●
             &c
             with
             30
             ▪
             1
             &c
             Eph.
             ●●1
             —
             33
             &
             6
             ,
             1
             —
             9
             ,
             1
             pet
             ,
             5
             ▪
             5
             ,
             Tit
             ,
             2.
             cap.
             
          
           
             Mat
             ,
             22.21
             ,
             Act.
             24.14.15.16
             ,
             Ioh
             ,
             5
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             Dan
             ,
             12
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             2
             
             Cor
             ,
             4
             ,
             17
             ,
             1
             Tim
             ,
             6
             ,
             3.4
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             2
             Tim.
             1.13
             ,
             and
             3
             ,
             14.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
          
           
             Mat.
             6
             ,
             9-13
             Luk
             ,
             1
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             with
             Mat
             ,
             14.30
             and
             26
             ,
             39.42
             ,
             A●●
             ,
             1.24
             ,
             25
             and
             4
             ,
             24
             ,
             30
             and
             6
             ,
             4
             ,
             Rom
             ,
             8
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             and
             15
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2
             ,
             5
             ,
             Iam
             ,
             1
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             and
             5.13
             1
             Tim.
             2
             ,
             1
             ,
             2.3
             .
             Eph
             ,
             6.18
             ,
             19.
             1
             
             Thess
             .
             5.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Phil.
             4.6
             .
             Reu.
             8.3.4
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20920-e3220
           
             “
             M.
             Iunius
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             propter
             vicinitatem
             which
             R.G.
             in
             his
             translation
             hath
             omitted
             .
          
           
             “
             Fraterno
             animo
             .
          
           
             “
             Caus●●
             hau●
             .
          
           
             “
             Vt
             sentio
             .
          
           
             “
             Confessionem
             .
          
           
             “
             Infestis
             .
          
           
             “
             
               Atque
               hoc
               quidē
               fratres
               vobis
               esse
               constitutum
               deliberatūq
               .
               huc
               adlaborare
               consilia
               vestra
               ,
               tā
               sum
               persuasus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Sed
               quem
               fin●m
               in
               communi
               habetis
               ,
               ab
               eo
               &c.
               videmini
               aberrasse
               .
            
          
           
             “
             A
             causa
             vestra
             .
          
           
             “
             Aut
             Academiam
             hanc
             .
          
           
             “
             Cui
             ego
             quidē
             nullū
             praejudiciū
             facio
             ,
             religiose
             dico
             coram
             Domino
             .
          
           
             Vt
             dem
             ●irisse
             factā
             .
          
           
             Impotens
             .
          
           
             “
             Hoc
             gravi
             aculeo
             .
          
           
             “
             Qui
             vbiuis
             locorum
             sunt
             .
          
           
             Hac
             lege
             .
          
           
             “
             Res
             ista
             vos
             magis
             inflamma●●t
             ,
             prout
             contentiones
             magis
             f●rv●
             facere
             solent
             quò
             moventur
             magis
             .
             Illos
             magis
             abaliena●et
             ,
             quos
             iniquius
             abalienatos
             à
             vobis
             esse
             ob●enditis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             “
             Imprude●●m
             .
          
           
             “
             Ipsi
             opinor
             ,
             fratres
             charissimi
             ,
             animadvertitis
             ,
             si
             de
             antecedentibus
             illis
             duobus
             capitibus
             nec
             possum
             ea
             lege
             ,
             nec
             debeo
             respōsum
             dare
             ,
             id
             planè
             iniquū
             fore
             si
             de
             ea
             conclusione
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             “
             Cui
             stant
             .
          
           
             “
             quòd
             jam
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             “
             Si
             consensio
             est
             .
          
           
             “
             Rumpamini
             .
          
           
             “
             Odor
             suavissimus
             .
          
           
             “
             Vniversè
             ,
             vniversally
             ,
             or
             ,
             every
             where
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20920-e3680
           
             Eph.
             5.11
             .
             Reb.
             
               18.6
               ▪
               7
            
             Ier.
             50.14
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.3.4
             and
             23.
             cap.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20920-e4880
           
             *
             Nemo
             vetuit
             ut
             solus
             consilium
             darem
             .
          
           
             ″
             Si
             non
             licuit
             nobis
             ,
             at
             nos
             aequiores
             erimus
             erga
             vos
             :
             licet
             per
             nos
             abstinere
             ,
             literas
             licet
             descindere
             ,
             etiam
             nobis
             dissimulaturis
             .
          
           
             “
             De
             questione
             .
          
           
             “
             Vnum
             mili
             assumam
             pro
             jure
             meo
             ,
             silentium
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             “
             Qui
             me
             confessum
             dixerit
             in
             veritatem
             impinget
             sciens
             .
          
           
             “
             Religione
             adducti
             .
          
           
             “
             Huc
             illuc
             .
          
           
             “
             Vos
             〈◊〉
             novistis
             probe
             ,
             〈…〉
             vos
             〈◊〉
             potest●s
             :
             Se●
             in
             vulga
             id
             peo
             〈◊〉
             &c.
             non
             potestis
             .
          
           
             “
             Ne
             adhue
             quidem
             dicimus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20920-e5120
           
             Iude
             ver
             ▪
             ●
             
          
           
             There
             〈◊〉
             one
             conditi●n
             of
             a
             fa●e
             church
             ●●other
             of
             a
             〈…〉
             (
             though
             co●rupted
             )
             ●ven
             till
             it
             despise
             admonition
             
          
           
             Vita
             D.F.
             Iunij
             ,
             publyshed
             in
             the
             yeare
             1595
             
          
           
             Bez.
             epis
             .
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20920-e5510
           
             *
             Pro.
             18
             ,
             1●
             Consider
             here
             also
             your
             owne
             ●llegation
             out
             of
             Seneca
             before
             Pag.
             35.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20920-e6370
           
             ●er
             .
             48.10
             .
             Psa
             .
             137.8
             .
             ●